Urusei Yatsura Fan Fiction ❯ Onis Blood ❯ Chapter 1

[ P - Pre-Teen ]

Imported From: RAAC
From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 16:50:04 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Vertigo
publishers. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)



Part One: Distant Callings

A moderate haze drifted across the docks of Tokyo harbor, late nights chill
sending an eerie pallor through the surrounding piers and buildings. On
this night, the Toysu Wharfs were found to be unusually active as a midsize
cargo ship unloaded its contents onto the pier. The yellow-orange glow of
lights cast the working crews shadows across the buildings creating a
ghostly mural that seemed to act out the drama that was unfolding along the
dock.
A crane's engine whined loudly as a large white container was slowly lifted
up from its resting place in the ship. All movement suddenly stopped as the
workers paused to look up at it like it was some sort of holy object to
worship.
Not holy, but not far from being considered as such, one pair of eyes
widened slightly, lips stretching into a thin smile. He appeared to be
young and of good build, although one could not judge age by looks nowadays.
Dark hair swept lazily across his forehead, brows' twitching slightly with
excitement and anticipation.
"Master," whispered the low steady voice of Hiroki Motoabe.
The crane lifting the container maneuvered it over to the dock. Several
stevedores and other workers hurried to catch the guide wires, shifting
their mysterious cargo around as it was lowered to the concrete pier.
Hiroki shifted slightly, anxious to complete this part of the operation.
All the new eras to be born, he thought, tonight we will begin another
chapter of history on this bleak planet. The sound of a large van came from
behind him and he turned around.
Coming to a stop close to where he stood, the van was shut down and several
figures got out of the front. One of them, a taller man sporting long dark
locks of shaggy hair, looked around. He spotted Motoabe and waved
cheerfully.
"Hey Hiroki, I got our gifts for the man," he called out in a rough voice.
"You don't have to yell, Abe," replied Hiroki. "I can hear just as well as
you."
Abe Nashimaru hitched up his black trenchcoat and quickly walked over.
There was excitement in his eyes, the normally wild look accenting his
slightly insane mentality.
"Is he-?"
"Almost," Hiroki said nodding towards the container.
Abe clasped his hands together, rubbing them deviously. "Oh yeah! And I
got some choice cuts too!"
Hiroki arched a brow. "Really?"
"Yep." Pausing, Abe gave him a wry look before glancing up at the sky.
"Wasn't too much of a struggle," he continued, stroking the hairs of goatee.
"Couple of quick strikes and they went down like flies."
"You were not seen I hope?"
"Come on, Hiroki. I'm cleaner than that."
"Just like those two last week. Made the front page of the papers."
Abe shrugged. "Ooops," he said, although Hiroki could tell he did not mean
it.
"How many did you get?"
"Five."
"Young?"
"Like I said choice cuts."
"Let's see."
Abe lead Hiroki around to the back of the van. He opened up the doors and
turned on the light displaying five bodies on the floor. They were all
bound and gagged, blindfolds across their faces struggling desperately to
get free. Three men and two women, their pitiful moans rising up for help.
"Hm, not a bad catch, Abe."
Grinning, Abe was pleased by the compliment. "You think the Master will
like it?"
"No doubt, my friend," replied Hiroki. "Now come, we must-."
A loud crash cut the air. Both men rounded to see the workers scrambling
towards the container sitting on the pier.
"You fools!" shouted Hiroki. "Be careful unless you want the Master's wrath
upon you!"
Abe growled low and both of them started towards the container, when a low l
augh sounded out of the mist behind them. A dark figure slowly
materializing out of the gloom, a figure that towered over both men as it
drew closer.
"Master?" said Hiroki.
The laughter stopped and as the newcomer stepped out into the light, all
those present knelt down on one knee.
Malenkov Rimialdi passed a commanding gaze over the people before him. One
of the old bloods, he also hid his true age, draconian features hidden
behind a thick well-groomed beard. His right hand held a martini glass, a
dark liquid swirling around its sides. His sinister eyes narrowed slightly,
a smile coming to his lips.
"Stand up, Hiroki," he said, the thick Ukrainian accent heavy on his lips.
"Milord," said Motoabe. "I feared for your safety."
Malenkov laughed again. "Hiroki, Do you think I would stay in that accursed
box knowing how things are handled nowadays?"
Hiroki motioned for the others to rise. "Of course not, Master."
"Besides, I wanted to stretch my legs and get a look around. It has been a
long time since I've been to the Orient." He took a sip from the glass in
his hand. "So, my young friend. How have you been doing?"
"Well, Milord. I have managed to establish myself a fine reputation in the
community."
"Oh? Doing what?"
"Photography, and I'm also opening up a nightclub."
Rimialdi nodded, quite pleased by his protege's accomplishments.
"Excellent. It will be perfect for our new beginnings."
Motoabe smiled. "Yes, Master. I am sure you are famished so-."
"We have brought you a feast, Master Rimialdi!" Abe blurted out.
Slowly, Malenkov's eyes drifted over to the intrusive Abe. He arched a
brow, and cut his eyes back to Hiroki.
"My assistant, Abe Nashimaru," Hiroki coldly said. "And as I was just about
to say, we have brought you fresh chattel to feed upon."
At the suggestion of eating, a fire could be seen in Rimialdi's eyes. "Show
me," he commanded.
The entourage returned to the rear of the van and its helpless victims
inside. Hiroki could see the Old Blood's chest heaving with an animalistic
beat. His nostrils flared as he drew in the scent of fear and flesh.
"Yes," he said with a long breath. "I can taste their blood now."
Renewed moans and struggles began as the five heard the deadly threat from
their unknown captors. Rimialdi's dark laugh only increased their fears.
"They struggle well, but for naught."
Malenkov handed the glass to Abe, slowly pushing the overzealous man back
behind him. He leaned in, running a hand over exposed arms and legs,
testing muscles, licking their salty sweat from the tips of his fingers.
"An excellent catch," he said, drawing back.
"Yes it is, Master," replied Hiroki.
Reaching in, Motoabe grabbed one of the females and pulled her out. She
whined loudly, body thrashing about trying to undo the ropes binding her
limbs. Gently, he began stroking her hair, shushing her into silence. With
a light tug, the blindfold came off and the startled girl gasped looking
frantically around.
"Pretty thing," said Hiroki, stroking her chin.
"I see you have not lost your taste for the younger sins of the flesh,"
commented Rimialdi.
"I like her," answered Hiroki. "That is, with the Master's permission."
"Take her. There is more than enough here for me."
The young woman's eyes darted back and forth between the two. She stopped,
looking up at Motoabe and he smiled, exposing a set of sharp canine teeth.
The gag in her mouth muffled her scream.
"There, there," said Hiroki, drawing her to his chest. "Hush. I will not
hurt you."
Rimialdi chuckled lightly. "Now then. Where are my new lodgings, and what
is the current awareness of the chattel in Japan, Hiroki?"
"The populace is slightly aware of us, Master," answered Motoabe. "In fact,
vampirism seems to be an 'in' thing with some of the newer generations."
"Slaves?"
"In abundance."
"Outstanding. Where are we going?"
"Too my new studio. I had it laid out with your needs in mind, Master."
Rimialdi paused to eye his soon to be victims again.
"We will go then. I want to rest."
"Will you be feasting, Master?"
The Old Blood merely smiled as he climbed into the van. Hiroki understood
and instructed Abe to drive him to his new home. As the van sped away,
Hiroki looked back down at the woman in his arms. Lifting her up, he made a
slicing motion across her ankles and the ropes fell away.
"Come," he said, draping an arm around her shoulders guiding her along.
"Let us discuss your opportunity for extended life."

* * * * *

New York City, East side;

The rumbles from another train passed through the massive walls of the
terminal blockhouse, but Dr. Karen Jenson barely paused from her work, quite
used to the noise. She sat peering through a high-powered microscope
occasionally reaching over to pick up a tube or some other object from the
table.
Karen's ebony skin tone and alluring features fit more of a fashion model
than that of a medical professional, in particularly a virologist; whose
main works kept her away from the normal life she sometimes missed. After
the Deacon Frost incident, she dedicated herself to finding a complete cure
to what was known in folklore as 'vampirism', an anomaly or craving fro the
taste of human blood. She knew better though and though further research
she managed to develop a cure for the virus that caused the mutation.
Or so she thought.
Apparently her vaccine, just like Whistler's, could only suppress it. There
came several opportunities to administer the drug to captured victims, but
it was found that the virus could mutate and overcome the effects of her
serum.
And so she continued the research, working daily at the hospital, then half
the evenings on this. Karen knew though that her research was very
important, and if she could find a way to neutralize the mutations, it would
be a big step in wining this silent war raging throughout the world.
But that was only part of the reason why she continued to work so hard.
Drawing back, Karen let out a sigh and passed a frustrated hand though her
hair. The strain on her eyes was starting a headache and she decided to
take a break and relax for a moment. She looked around in search of her
companion and protector, but he was nowhere too be found amid the equipment
and machinery.
"Eric?" called Karen. There came no answer and she stood up from the stool.
"I know that man can hear me," she muttered lightly to herself as she walked
towards the next aisle. "He can hear three times better than-."
"In here, Karen," called a deep, somewhat hoarse voice from one of the rooms
ahead.
She peered in and found it dimly lit by the glow from the large screen
television across the room. In a large cushioned chair with his back too
her sat a muscular black man dressed in dark clothes, sporting a crew cut
style haircut, combat boots and breastplate body armor. His gaze was locked
on the events playing across the screen; gloved hands clasped together
tapping his chin in an unconscious rhythm.
"Oh, I see we're going out?" said Karen.
"I was," replied Eric Blade.
"What stopped you?"
Blade stopped tapping his chin pointing both index fingers at the
television. She looked at it, noticing that the sound had been turned down
almost to nothing then at him, smirking.
"I don't see how you can see anything wearing those thick sunglasses. In a
dark room no less."
Slowly, Eric reached up and pulled the shades off then gave her a shrewd
smile.
"I'm half vampire, remember?" he replied.
Karen laughed. "So what's so good that Eric Blade has put a hold on his
nightly activities?"
Blade turned the volume back up so she could hear the newscaster.
[--apparently the four college students had been forcibly taken, bound, then
attacked by a large wolf or dog.]
"Oh my goodness," gasped Karen.
"Sound familiar?" asked Blade.
"Where is this?"
"Japan. Tokyo to be exact."
Karen sat down on one of the armrest, stunned by the news. "Four. This is
horrible."
"There's more," continued Blade, nodding at the screen.
[The current death toll has risen to ten now with the recent additions.
Tokyo Police have issued a warning to all colleges and schools throughout
the city to be on the lookout for any unusual signs of the animal. Police
units are working with the Animal Control division in a search for the
elusive creature. Additionally, it is recommended that citizens of Tokyo
clear the streets between the hours of ten p.m. to six a.m.]
Blade turned the volume back down. He waited for Karen's shock to pass
before speaking.
"It's a vampire," he said to her.
"Obviously, and very hungry I must add."
"Hm. Maybe I should reword my last comment. It is vampires."
Karen leaned back eyeing him for a moment. Without a word Blade got up and
went over to the table near the television and picked up several newspaper
clippings. He handed them to her, and Karen began leafing through them.
"A couple in Hibiya Park, one man near the east docks of Yokohama." She read
through a few more before looking up. "Eric, there are more that just ten
victims here."
"Yeah, and that bothers me too. This new attack though, this is
interesting."
"Why?"
"Four victims? Normally vampires needs but one to sedate their lust for a
few days."
Karen thought about that. "You're right. Unless our vampires had not had a
decent, and I hate too put it this way, meal in some time."
"Someone who came into the country. an Old Blood?"
The suggestion raised their brows, dreading the thought of another original
vampire running rampant in the bowels of a mega-metropolis like Tokyo. It
could be a disaster akin to a major earthquake only with more far-reaching
results.
"Do you have any current updates on the major Old Bloods loose in the
world?" asked Blade.
"We can look," answered Karen.
The only good thing that resulted from the termination of Deacon Frost and
his nefarious cult was the massive worldwide database linked to his
computers. Karen, through several personal channels, managed to acquire the
hardrives and from them led Blade to the known stomping grounds of the
vampire underworld. The pair soon found themselves staring at a computer
monitor, Karen typing several queries into the database.
In moments the information they requested came up on the screen.
"Let's see here," said Karen while reading the display. "Frost eliminated
most of the upper state Trues, so that cuts them out of the loop."
"What about Asia?" asked Blade.
The displays scrolled up.
"A few. Mostly up in the northern chain. Hokkaido mainly. Maintaining
their status quo as per the treaty."
That part rankled Blade's nerves. The secret treaty was much of a rumor
until the New York True Blood Sect had been brought down. It irked him that
government politicians would strike deals with vampires, allowing them
certain freedoms in exchange for controlled spread of the vampire community.
Those that went against it were swiftly eliminated, by their own or by other
means. He swore that once the last vampire had been eliminated, these
so-called officials would be rooted out and exposed.
"Blade," Karen's voice said, breaking him from his thoughts.
"Yes?"
"You're not listening to me."
"Oh. Sorry."
Karen smiled lightly as she went back to the information.
"Now it appears that the Asian vampires have not broken territories. The
Western European sect is still in place. Central America is quiet, although
they did loose one true not too long ago."
"Really. Who killed him?"
"Suicide. No known reason why."
"Heh, heh, must'a heard I was coming to town."
"Jokes?" questioned Karen, eyeing him with a humorous gaze.
"I have some humor in me."
"Anyway," continued Karen. "Eastern Europe, cradle of vampires, seems to be
silent as-."
The sudden pause meant trouble to Blade. "What is it?" he asked.
"Hmm, seems that we have a drifter here."
"Name."
A file was quickly called up.
"Malenkov Rimialdi, an old true from the Romanian-Ukrainian border. Last
marker on him is Vladivostok."
They gazed upon the dim image on the screen; Blade narrowing his eyes as he
studied what features that were distinguishable.
"Age?"
"By date, very old," answered Karen. "Notes here say he might have links to
Dracula himself."
The mere mention of the grand vampire himself marked that much more urgency
of the situation to Blade. He frowned as his mind ran dark scenarios
through his head.
"What the hell is a Eastern European Vampire doing in Japan of all places?"
he wondered.
"Apparently he's made this trek before, Eric," said Karen. She pointed to a
paragraph on the screen.
"Damn."
Karen smiled lightly. "He must have a thing for Oriental blood."
"That's not funny, Karen," replied Blade. "If this joker is left to his own
devices, Japan is in serious trouble."
"Then why don't we let the Old Bloods there take care of him? If it's him."
"What do you mean 'if'?"
She shook her head slowly while recalling up the dates and times of Rimialdi
's last sightings. "He still had a long way to go to reach Japan. Let's
rule out flying due to customs inspections and scanners. Barring daylight
time, it would have taken him at least a month undercover to travel that
distance."
"So?"
Karen turned around on the stool. "The attacks are only two days apart
average, longer than a month."
Blade sneered, shaking his head in frustration.
"Another cult," he finally said, slamming a fist hard into the palm of his
hand.
"And if Rimialdi is heading them up, we are going to have our hands full
tracking him down," finished Karen.
Silently, Blade walked over to the window and looked out across the skyline.
He knew there was only one thing for him to do, and the dangers that
accompanied it were staked heavily against him. It would take some time,
not too mention careful work, hunting down this Old Blood. Odds never were
ever in his favor, but Eric Blade always found a way to tip them around.
"My hands are going to be full, yes Karen," he said.
Karen eyed him catching the change. "What do you mean just you?" she asked.
"I want you to stay here and continue working on that serum."
"But I think you're going too-."
"No." said Blade firmly. He turned, pulling his shades off so she could see
the seriousness in his eyes. "I need you to work on that cure. It is much
to important for all of us."
That did not sit well with Karen. "Eric Blade. Storming off to Japan into
god only knows what kind of mess alone is pure suicide. You barely survived
our last big encounter, remember?"
"I remember. But now you are close. It'd be a shame if you ended up
getting killed before completing your work, now wouldn't it?"
Something pulled at Karen's emotions, a cold feeling that foretold trouble
lurking in the wings. She walked over and quietly placed her arms around
Eric, holding him tight. He stood speechless, surprised by her warmth, by
the need in him to return the feelings he knew burned in his heart. Now was
not the time though. There was a war to be won.
"Eric, please-."
"Karen, that cure is important. I need you here."
Karen looked up, a shimmer of tears building in her eyes. Eric smiled.
Gently, he rubbed her chin bringing a smile to her face.
"I'll be alright. Now you be strong for me, okay?"
She nodded, giving him another firm hug before drawing back.
"I guess I better make arrangements for your trip."
"Yeah. While you're doing that, I'm going to pack and make sure all of my
credentials are in order. Going to be hard sneaking any hardware past
customs without the proper papers."
Karen laughed, shaking her head as she headed for the door.
"What's so funny?" he asked.
"Jokes. I never thought I'd ever hear them from you," she replied.
Karen left the room, leaving Blade alone with his thoughts. He pondered the
job at hand, eyes cutting back over to the monitor and the information on
it. Fighting new bloods was one thing, fighting old bloods was another.
This would certainly bring on the wrath from them world wide, but if
Rimialdi was up to no good, then he had to be stopped.
Flexing his hands, Blade left to prepare himself for the trip ahead.

* * * * *

Phoenix, Arizona;

Sorrow loves a dark place.
Yeah, yeah, that seems to be my current life style. All dark, all sorrow.
All death.
The dim form of a lithe, well-toned woman slowly sat up on the porch swing,
rustling the dried crust of sleep from her eyes. She sighed thinking again
about all of the past deeds in her life, brushing a strand of her short
blonde hair back into place. The trail of blood and death left in her wake
that extended all the way from Hollywood to Central America.
Grace Kimball gazed up at the starry skies wishing that time could be
rewound like so many videos she'd ever seen. Her troubled past continued to
haunt her, people killed by her mere presence, dark faces that accused her
of murder, of unfounded emotions and guilt.
And of betrayal.
Sometimes she thought it would be better for everyone if she just stayed up
and watch the sunrise. A painful, yet clean and final solution especially
when you were a vampire. However; there were also people who needed her
alive. Not because of her affliction, but for protection against
incorrigibles both Vampories and living. There were evil people who would
stop at nothing to destroy the research being conducted in the underground
laboratory below this house.
"Grace?" called a gentlemanly voice from the doorway.
She looked back a bit, hearing the screen door open, footsteps moving up
beside the swing.
"Grace why are you here in the darkness?" said the man.
Grace looked up at Judson Land, her mentor and now close friend. The
darkness did little too obscure his features; stout barrel chest and hawk
like chin giving him an imposing impression. However, he gave her a gentle
smile that went against all that.
"I'm enjoying the starlight, Judson," she answered him, gazing back out at
the horizon.
Land knew well why she chose to be out here, and it wasn't about stargazing.
He sat down and draped an arm around her.
"Grace, you know lying to me is useless," he said.
She smirked. "You're not going to lecture me again are you?"
"Should I, or do you want to talk about it?"
Damn his common sense, thought Grace. She was silent then a tear slowly
started running down one cheek.
"It is Gregory, is it not?" he asked.
"That. that and other things."
Judson smiled again. He hugged her and she did not resist feeling the need
for comfort in her cold world. Grace trembled feeling alone and afraid.
"You must let your past rest, Grace," said Judson.
His gentle tone settled her and she looked up. "I miss him, Judson. I
really do miss him."
"It was not your fault that Gregory died the way he did."
Grace pushed herself away and stood up. She went over to the railing and
leaned up against one of the post. Judson allowed her time to think, and
then she said in a low voice, "It was my fault. Everything is my fault."
"No, don't say that."
Grace rounded on him. "What else can I say, Judson? Oh, it wasn't my fault
Greg fell in love with me! No, it wasn't my fault that he wanted to be like
us? Or, or, should I blame him for allowing me to turn him, huh?"
Land started to answer, but Grace turned her back on him again. "No," she
said sadly. "I caused all those things. My Godfather, he was a result of
me. Greg. Greg and his. his child another byproduct of my stupidity."
The last few months had been hard on her, Judson could see. Even after
destroying all trace of their existence at the Yuma research facility, the
dark memories lurked still in her mind. He wondered how long Grace could
hold on to her sanity.
By the looks of things not much longer.
"Grace," he said moving up behind her. "Let us not-."
"I want to die."
That stunned Land, but he hid his reaction. "You don't mean that?"
"I do."
"So you want Gregory's death to be all for nothing?"
Grace turned. "What?"
"Do you think he would want you to just give up?"
She shrugged, "I wouldn't know what Greg would have wanted from me," she
replied.
Judson allowed a few minutes of silence to pass between them before standing
up. Grace did not want to confront him again, and turned away leaning up
against the post. He smiled, reflecting upon the woman and all of the
innocence he saw in her. Grace Kimball was merely a child compared to him,
a youngster still trying too find herself in this; a new strange world.
Well he knew what she destined for, and it was now time to refocus her
efforts and renew her purpose in this life.
"Grace, you are wrong about Gregory. He would not have allowed you too give
up. He knew you were having a hard time adapting to you current condition,
and he also knew what difficulties were ahead when he became one of us."
Land moved closer, gently rubbing her shoulders. "I also know that he loved
you very much, and that he wanted the both of you to live together for as
long as it would have been possible."
"Oh great, that really helps," commented Grace with a deep sigh.
"No' don't you see?" said Judson. He turned her around, staring deep into
her eyes. "Gregory knew you were different, special, someone who cared
about more than just hunting down the next meal."
Grace frowned. "What are you talking about, Judson?"
"Come," said Judson, motioning for her to follow him. "We must go back down
to the laboratory."
"What's there?"
"You will see."
Grace followed Judson back inside. They went down into his converted
basement where more of her newly found friends gathered around a computer
monitor. Doctor Jeremy Standish sat in the middle chair; a thin, wiry man,
bald on top, his body hunched low in the seat. Beside him sat Tracy Kurtz,
plain-Jane associate and fellow doctor in the research of the Vampories
virus spreading silently through the population of mankind.
"What's on?" joked Grace.
Standish chuckled lightly, but his gaze remained locked on the monitor.
"Not the Late Show. This is something much more serious than that."
Grace peered over his shoulder. On the screen was the electronic version of
the L.A. Times. The articles on it scrolled slowly up as the two doctors
read.
"Hmm," sounded Standish. "Tracy, this appears to be another case of
vampories run amok."
"Looks that way, Stan," replied Tracy. She leaned closer to the screen,
adjusting her glasses. "A serial killer on the loose like that is not
normal."
"What are you two talking about?" asked Grace.
"We're talking about a series of murders in Tokyo, Grace," said Standish.
"Judson brought this to our attention after seeing it on the news," added
Tracy.
Still lost, Grace began reading the article. Slowly her expression shifted
into shock as she read the details of the crime. A cold feeling rushed
through her and she drew back letting out a long huff.
"Are you sure this was done by a vampire?" she finally asked them.
Standish shrugged, getting up from his chair. "Throats slashed, maybe not,
but having all of their blood drained from their body sure does raise a flag
in my mind."
"It might be a cult."
"Maybe," replied Standish.
"It's not the first one either," said Judson.
He pulled out some newspapers from atop one of the cabinets and handed them
too her. Grace quickly flipped through the marked articles, and then looked
up. "This vampire has been on a rampage, hasn't he?"
"He, she, we don't know," said Standish.
"But we think it's a mixture of both," Tracy said.
"Huh?"
Tracy told Grace to open up the article from two weeks ago. "Notice the
report on that one," she explained. "Several bite marks, and all along the
major arteries."
That made Grace grimace. She closed the paper and set it aside. "Okay, I'
ll ask the next obvious question. Why, and what does this have to do with
us?"
"We're curious," answered Standish. "More so, a bit afraid."
"Afraid, Doc? After all you've seen, you're afraid?"
A serious look appeared on the doctor's face. "Grace, I'm not afraid for
myself, but more so for the entire population of Japan."
"Meaning?"
"Meaning," said Judson. "It appears our Asian vampire brethren are planning
something big, Grace. These killings, there is no set pattern except for
one, and that is all the victims are not being allowed to turn. All of the
blood is being drained from their bodies."
That was true. Grace did not like the sound of this one bit. If the
vampires in Tokyo were gathering blood, the question now was why, and who
was heading this new movement? Surly the police would be able to discover
them, but unless they knew how to destroy vampires their efforts would be
wasted.
She suddenly smiled, casting a knowing glare upon Judson. "Is this what you
meant by my being 'different'?"
Judson shrugged. "You, Grace Kimball, are slated for grander things in
life."
"Oh stop it. You make me sound like a superhero."
"Well, I think you are," said Tracy.
"So what do you say, kid?" asked Standish.
"What? Me go over there and root this out?"
"You are a detective."
"I was a detective."
An uncomfortable silence passed.
"Grace," Tracy suddenly said. "I don't know about you, but if the vampires
in Japan are planning some kind of uprising, I think somebody should go over
and at best talk some sense into them."
"And if talking does not work?"
"That's why we think you're the best person for the job, Grace," answered
Standish. "Sorry."
Grace smirked turning away from them. As she thought about it, her eyes
locked back down on the stack of papers lying on the counter top. Sure,
innocent people are being slaughtered, vampires running amok across one of
the largest metropolises in Asia. Somebody has to stop them.
"So how do I get over to Tokyo?" she asked.
"I have connections, Grace," said Judson. "Everything will be taken care
of."
"And once I get there?"
"Do what you do best."
Kimball laughed. "Odd way of putting it, Judson."
She paused thinking about the events again. "When do I go?"
"Tomorrow night," said Standish.
"You guys had this all planned out from the beginning."
"Kind'of."
"Sneaky, doc, very sneaky. Well I better go and gather up what I'll need."
Tracy suddenly called tossing her a thick book. Grace read the cover and
frowned.
" 'How to Speak Japanese'?"
"You're going to have to talk to somebody over there, aren't you?"
"Good thinking, Tracy. I'll absorb this on the way over. however that may
be."
Judson placed a confiding arm around her shoulders again. "Have no fear,
Grace Kimball. How does it go? You're in good hands with Judson Land," he
said with a laugh.
"I'll believe that when I reach Japan," she replied as they walked back up
the steps.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Two
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 16:55:33 -0800

Das Saga continues...

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Vertigo
publishers. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)





Part Two: Setting Sun
Tomobiki District;

Screams echoed from the regularly peaceful home situated in the Tomobiki
residential district. Normally, the neighbors would immediately run to find
out what was going on, but by the tone and desperate cries they immediately
knew quite well what was happening inside.
"UUUUAAAAAHHHHHH. damn it, Lum! I don't want too go out. I've got other
plans for that weekend!"
"What! Run around chasing skirts when you have me?"
"At least the skirts will not hurt as much as your zacks!"
ZZZZZZAAAAAACCCCKKKKK!!!!!!
AAAAAHHHHHHGGGGHHH!!!!
Atar u Moroboshi moaned pitifully on the floor, body smoldering after
absorbing another of his fiancees brutal electroshocks. Four plus years
enduring her vicious attacks had made him partially used to them, but Lum;
alien daughter and Oni princess, could turn up the voltage whenever she felt
it was needed. The pain and suffering subsided and Ataru slowly rose up on
his hands with a groan.
"Darling! You will take me out this weekend, and you will dance with me!"
cried Lum, hovering menacingly above him.
Moroboshi started pulling himself across the floor towards the small cluster
of his friends watching safely out of blast range.
".oooo. M-M-Megane. M-M-Mendou-san. Sh-Sh-Shinobuuu. help meee!" he gasped,
reaching out towards them.
Shutaro Mendou smirked at his longtime nemesis. The son of the richest
family in Japan, Mendou secretly held desires for Lum. It irked him that
she had eyes only for Ataru, especially with his suave and debonair looks.
"Ha, ha, ha! You think I'm going to help you, Moroboshi, and suffer at your
behest? Never!" said Shu.
Ataru stopped and cast desperate eyes over at the four men standing next to
Shu.
"Not a chance, Moroboshi," said Megane, self-proclaimed leader of 'Lum's
Stormtroopers'. "Lum has every right to fry you down into embers. Isn't
that right, men?"
The three standing behind him, Parma, Kakaguri, and Chibi, all nodded
together. Adjusting his wire rimmed glasses; Megane suddenly knelt down
close to Ataru.
"Shame on you. Attempting to cheat outright in front of your wife."
"She's not my wife!" shouted Ataru.
Another blast of electricity engulfed Ataru driving Megane back.
"That was cold, Megane," said Chibi
"Tch, tch, tch, tch," sounded Kakaguri shaking his head. "Lum is really
basting Ataru today."
"Yeah. He keeps telling her no like that and she'll have him burnt to a
crisp in no time," said Parma.
They traded looks then grinned evilly down at Ataru.
"Lum!" shouted Shinobu Miyake, Ataru's onetime girlfriend now partially
associated with Shutaro. "Lum, stop it you're going to kill Ataru!"
The electrocution ceased and Lum hovered back up into the air.
"Well, well Darling shouldn't be so stubborn," she replied with a huff.
Across the room Benten; daughter of the god of war, laughed along with
Jariten; Lum's five-year-old cousin nestled on her lap.
"Shinobu, I wouldn't have any sympathy for Ataru," she said. "This is just
another attempt of his to go out and be his lecherous self."
"But she still doesn't have to fry him like a piece of chicken," replied
Shinobu.
Pity overtook Shinobu despite her knowledge of Ataru's deviant vices. She
went to his side and carefully lifted him up into her arms.
"sh-shinobu." moaned Ataru as she gently stroked his cheek.
"You see," said Shinobu looking up at Lum. "Ataru's really hurt this time."
"Right," said Shu. "He's all fake, Shinobu. You should know this by now."
"But Shu, Ataru's really burnt up bad!"
"Not so fast, Shinobu," Megane said. "Better take a look at where those
hands are at right now."
He pointed down at her thighs where during the lull and opportunity of the
moment, Ataru slipped his hands up rubbing them along the length of her leg.
Shinobu immediately went ridged before shifting into her alter-ego attack
mode.
SLAP!
"Darling!"
Ataru came to a stop against the sliding glass doors as Shinobu retook her
spot behind Shu.
"Nice left hook there," joked Chibi.
Meanwhile, Lum rushed to the side of her husband-to-be. There were stars in
his eyes she could see, Ataru's mind swimming in a daze.
"Oh now look what you've done!" she exclaimed.
"Look what I've done?" said Shinobu.
"Now, now, ladies," Shu said before a heated argument could erupt.
The gang gathered around them to check and see if any further assistance
would be needed.
"What an idiot," said Jariten. "He never learns."
"It's just Darling's disease, Ten-chan. If there was some way to rid him of
it."
"Oh, is that why he won't take you out?" asked Benten, bringing them back to
the subject that started all of this.
"He will take me out!" cried Lum.
Slowly, Ataru sat up. Letting out a cough and puff of smoke he stared at
the far wall in silence for a moment. "No", he finally said.
Lum wrapped her arms around him prompting a frantic dive from the rest of
her friends. A blinding flash lit the room and when the glare died down,
Ataru lay in his usual position, flat on his back. Lum sat on top of him
fist beating his chest.
"Darling stop being so stubborn!" she cried.
"Geesh, Lum!" said Megane as he pulled himself from beneath Ataru's desk.
"Give us a heads up before you do that."
Lum stopped and looked up at him. Megane could see the tears building in
her eyes, bottom lip quivering. She let out a wail, sobbing fitfully into
her arms.
"Darling, you're so cruel!" cried Lum, flying off to the other side of the
room.
Benten sneered at Ataru then went to console her friend. The rest of the
gang re-gathered around him.
"Now look what you've done!" shouted Kakaguri. "Lum's flooding the room and
all you can think about is yourself."
"You, you, you miscreant!" yelled Chibi, rearing back ready to kick Ataru.
Megane prevented the blow, pulling Chibi away. Megane dropped to his knees,
moving up close to Ataru's head. He went prone, shooting a quick glance
towards Lum.
"Moroboshi. Moroboshi can you hear me?"
Ataru let out a long groan, eyes creaking open. He cut them over to Megane
and barely nodded.
"Good. Listen man. There is nothing wrong with taking Lum out for a night
on the town."
Ataru's quivering hand beckoned Megane to move closer. "b-b-b-babessss." he
rasped out lightly.
"And?"
".Lum. she. she will. interfeerrr."
"No she won't." Megane took another short glance over at Lum. "Think about
it, man. A dimly lit room packed cheek to jowl with people just eager to
shake their thing with anyone that comes along, music pumping up the
adrenaline, a few drinks and maybe a small favor from a few uh. close
friends to keep Lum from noticing your disgusting, I mean, admirable habit."
Ataru did not respond at first. In a flash he was suddenly up on his feet,
all marks and burns removed, poised heroically staring out his balcony
window.
"We shall go out dancing this weekend, Lum!" he declared to them all.
Lum clasped her hands joyously together. "We will? Oh Darling-."
"Hold on a minute, Lum," Benten said. She cut suspicious looks between
Ataru and Megane. "No, no, oh no, no, no. That was too quick! Something's
up here."
"What, what?" Megane said, feigning innocence.
Benten narrowed an eye at him. "Lum."
Like a battleship's main guns, Lum's arms trained out towards Megane. More
frantic screams went up, furniture crashing as people dived for cover. A
zack cut the air, Megane doing an erratic dance in at the middle of the
room. He slumped to the floor in a smoldering heap.
Ataru waited until the smoke cleared before stepping out from behind the
curtains.
"Wow, am I glad you took that one, Megane," he said.
"Boy, that was some blast," remarked Chibi as he and the others gathered
around.
"Ooo, looks painful," said Parma. He knelt down. "Megane. Megane are you
still with us?"
A light nod answered the question.
Kakaguri snapped his fingers in mild disappointment. "Darn, and I was
hoping too take over as Leading Executive Stormtrooper too!"
Mendou could only stare incredulously at him before shaking his head to
clear the notion from his mind. "Benten is right," he said, casting
accusing looks at Ataru. "Moroboshi is a sneaky one. I would not put it
past him to be up too something."
"Look who's talking about sneaky," snapped Ataru.
Lum flew over, landing right up into Ataru's face. She glared at him and he
shirked back expecting another shock. The fingers of her right hand formed
into the shape of a gun, Lum laying out the rules for their upcoming night
on the town.
"You will stay with me at all times, Darling!"
"All the time?"
"Every moment!"
"Even if I have to-."
"The only exception! Two, you will dance with no one but me, understand?"
"What! Lum that's not fair!"
A ribbon of electricity coursed down around Lum's body.
"Gee, if you put it that way I guess I really can't argue, can I. Dear?"
Lum smiled. "Now Shu has passes for all of us so there will be no problems
getting in. I've also invited Ran to join us. She is going to meet us
there."
The mere mention of Ran's name drew a lecherous sliver of drool down Ataru's
chin. Lum's smile immediately faded away.
"COVER!" cried Shinobu seconds before Lum's attack took hold of Ataru.
As he lay smoldering beside Megane, Benten slowly rose up from what remained
of Ataru's beanbag chair.
"So Mendou, where are we going anyway?" she asked.
Shu stood up, sneering briefly at Ataru before answering.
"A new club called the 'Red Moon'."
Shinobu shuddered, rubbing her shoulders. "Such a creepy name," she said.
"Well that may be, but from what sources tell me it will be a guaranteed hot
spot in Tokyo."
Much to their surprise, Ataru let out one of his lecherous snickers.
"Babes. babes!" he chanted in delirium.
Ten could only shake his head in disgust. "This fool never learns."

* * * * *

Thursday evening, Shibuya-ku;

This is impossible!
Hurried steps treaded along the sidewalk, steps that normally were full of
confidence and excitement. Tonight though, they were steps of flight, of
the unending desire to escape.
The slender man dressed in casual, tight fitting clothes chanced a glance
back over his shoulder trying to mark his pursuer. Here among the busy
nightlife of the Roppongi district prey thrived in abundance. It was a very
popular hunting ground for his kind, the lure of quick money and new
conquest drawing both local and Gaijin partiers to the numerous bars and
clubs that filled the streets.
It was supposed to be just another night of feast. Certainly no harm could
befall him. Chancing the final rays of sunlight, an act of bravery, he
wanted to get a jump on the crowd before the rest of his brethren arose to
pluck their fill. Careful travel along shaded streets allowed him access to
the beginning throngs of beings rapidly filling the area.
And then he saw him.
This newcomer, a hulking black man clad in a long, black-leather trench coat
appeared to sense what he was several blocks away, or was it the obvious
caution taken to avoid sunlight as he moved. In either case he found
himself feeling a cold rush of fear tear though his soul as the stranger
slowly pulled down his dark shades to lock a deadly stare on him.
Feasting quickly went by the wayside, and he now desired the sanctuary of
the nearest clan club. Safety in numbers he recalled from the instructions
given by his former mentor, and that safety appeared not readily at hand for
the moment.
If I can only make the next corner and down a few blocks, he thought picking
up his pace. There was a club run by fellow kind, and once inside he could
alert them of the danger, maybe even send a message to the new master about
this. Oh if only the gathering could happen now!
The stranger following him was gone he could see. Where and how so fast,
but that was irrelevant. Just too get off the street with his hide would be
sufficient-.
A dark figure collided with him as he rounded the corner. A mere accident,
a quick apology, he looked up ready to step aside and froze horrified in his
tracks.
It was the stranger, but how?
Anger fueled by the terror inside drew a low growl from him. He curled a
lip up exposing his canine teeth that morphed into longer pairs of fangs.
The stranger appeared unimpressed, smirking down at him. Clawed hands began
to reach out to tear into his assailant, but firmer hands gripped each wrist
stopping the move.
Impossible! No human could be strong enough to do this!
The stranger leaned close into his face. "I got questions for you,
Wakarimasu-ka?" he said.
Fear prevented a reply, and the stranger made a quick look around before
snatching him up and off to the nearest darkened back alley. A clatter of
boxes and bottles echoed around the surroundings as the young man was thrust
violently into the back wall. He growled, lunging out quickly regretting
his actions as blurred fist snapped aside his arms, several blows breaking
his clavicles. A gloved hand gripped his chin muffling the painful cry.
"You ain't got much of a life left, boy, so do us both a favor and make this
easy, okay?"
The grip shifted to his collar, jerking him up off his feet.
"I'm looking for one of us. An Old Blood by the name of Rimialdi. Seen
him?"
"US? That means you're-."
The stranger grinned, lips parting to display a set of fanged teeth.
"You're one of us!"
"Not quite."
The man began struggling in the strangers grasp. "Why are you doing this to
me?"
"I'm asking the questions here, pal. So have you seen him?"
"No!"
"Somehow, I don't believe you."
Another thrust slammed him up against the wall, forcing him around face
first into the cold rough surface. A hand fleeced though his pockets,
relieving him of his wallet and other valuables. The grip disappeared and
he fell to the ground.
"ID, notes, a few yen. I'll be taking this."
The man growled again. "Thief!" he shouted as he pulled himself around.
"Let's call it 'maintenance fees', okay?"
"You bastard! What do you want of the master?"
The stranger's head snapped around. "I thought you didn't know anything
about him?"
They were quickly eye to eye again, the grip tight around the man's throat.
"You better start talking, punk, or I'm going to make this long and
painful."
"(Gaagh!) N-N-Never! The Master will rip out your heart!"
"Not what I wanted to hear!"
A solid blow crushed ribs puncturing a lung. A short gurgle rose up, then
the question was repeated.
"I won't tell you anything!"
"Yes you will!"
"The Master will prevail, and when he does you will pay, traitor!"
"Prevail?" The grip tightened. "What do you mean 'prevail'?"
A mocking leer was the only reply, angering the stranger. He cocked a fist
back, but before he could deliver a blow a siren was heard from the outside
street. Keen hearing caught the frantic voice of a citizen directing the
officers to what they thought was a crime in progress.
It was time to leave.
Pulling the man close, the stranger stared at him for a moment.
"Someday in the afterlife, if we meet, you'll be thanking me for this," he
finally said.
Thanking you? wondered the man.
Something cold and fast drew its way up across his torso. Skin and muscle
suddenly burned and decayed all in one second, the vampire's last thoughts
were of disbelief at his death by the hands of his own kind. Nothing
remained but skull and bones that clattered to the ground moments before
several police officers charged onto the scene.
They panned their flashlights around at the disturbing sight. No sign of
the killer, and to several of the police this was just another grisly act in
the bizarre chain of killings happening around Tokyo.
But to some of the others, this was much more, an act that brought both
anger and dread to mind.
The master was sure to be furious.

* * * * *

Blade observed the police from his perch high atop one of the building
rooftops for a moment before slipping off across the neighboring buildings.
Once he figured he was a safe distance away, he stopped and sat down,
fleecing through the rest of the wallet he had taken.
More credit cards, a few bus passes and. wait a minute. What's this? Blade
looked over what appeared to be some sort of access card or pass close to
credit card size, but with a strange series of writing on it he'd never
seen. A magnetic strip ran across the width of the card, and below that was
a fancy picturesque logo depicting a red colored moon over the Tokyo
skyline.
'VIP pass for the Grand Opening of the Club Red Moon' ran the words embossed
on the front with a date and address below.
"Red Moon?" muttered Eric. He thought, thinking back to memories of ancient
lore regarding the significance of a red moon in vampire history.
Blade glanced at the card again then laughed lightly to himself.
"Looks like I'll be going to a party," he said.

* * * * *

Grace Kimball checked the time on the desk clock as she stepped out into her
hotel room after a long warm shower. Eight forty-two, damn it was later
than she expected. I guess even vampires can experience jet lag, she mused
laughing to herself.
The transit went smoothly, Grace reflecting on Judson Land's method of
delivering her into Japan. Thank goodness Fed-Ex had containers large
enough for her to lie in comfortably. Her container, marked humorously
enough 'Mannequins', was conveniently placed into a warehouse. Travelling
after darkness set Grace arrived at this hotel where reservations had been
made.
So far so good, she thought, but what about feeding?
That made her worry, the seven medium sized plastic containers of whole
blood brought along would last for a few days, but after that then what?
There was no guarantee she could track down any leads on this cult by then,
and if fortunes were against her she might have to resort to the local hoods
and sharks to supply her with fresh blood, clean or not.
At least there would be no shortage of money, Judson mindful to allocate her
a card out of his extensive resources. Only thing left now was to get
started on tracking down the vampires causing all the trouble.
"Yeah, look at me," said Grace. "A single, foreign, good looking woman with
skin as pale as a bar of ivory soap is just going to walk about the city
hoping to find a lead. Oh great thinking, Grace Kimball."
She laughed again and picked up the travelers guide Tracy gave her reviewing
the section on Tokyo. "Hmm, by the accounts here, there should be no
problem walking around alone." She flipped a few more pages over, stopping
on the tourist information section.
"All hotels usually have a desk available for the standard questions. how
convenient."
Closing the book, Grace continued drying off as she thought. "As good of
place to start as any," she said. "Better than walking around lost."
Her wardrobe was limited, but Grace managed to find a decent pair of slacks
and blouse, throwing on a dark leather coat as she left. The main lobby of
the hotel was lightly occupied easing her tension as she crossed the floor
to the tourist information booth. A young woman stood behind the counter
reading a magazine. This aught to be good, thought Grace. She still had
not memorized enough Japanese for her brain to make the conversion, deciding
to play lost tourist and speak in English.
"Excuse me. Could you direct me to the nearest bus station?"
The woman looked up with a quizzical look on her face.
Grace frowned inwardly. "Did you understand me?" she asked.
The woman tipped her head slightly to one side. "Iie?"
"Great," said Grace. She stepped back glanced up at the sign above their
heads and sighed. "My luck I get a representative who can't understand me."
Grumbling under her breath, she pulled out a small English to Japanese
translation guide and started thumbing through it.
"Where can I find a phrase to fit this question?"
"Try page seventeen," said the young woman.
"Thank you, I-."
The woman laughed as Grace paused, cutting her eyes up knowing that she'd
been had.
"Oh, oh. I'm sorry ma'am, but I could not pass that up."
Kimball snapped the book shut. "I was warned about the humor you people
have here," said Grace.
The young woman's laughs finally subsided. "Uhm, do you really want to get
on a bus, ma'am?"
"Why, is that a problem?"
"If you're in a hurry, or care where you end up."
"Well I do care where I am going."
"In that case you would be better off riding the subway. Uh, might I ask
what you are looking for?"
"Something to do," lied Grace.
"Well why didn't you say that in the first place!" exclaimed the woman.
She turned around rummaging through some pamphlets and flyers. Grace
wondered what it was she was looking for, and as the girl bent over she
noticed a strange tattoo etched on the nape of her neck. It looked like
some sort of glyph, but strangely familiar like the ones she saw on those
people while down in-.
A slave!
Memories of the ordeal down in central Mexico flashed into her mind. That
mark on this girl's neck could not be any coincidence.
"Interesting tattoo," she said, leaning casually on the counter top.
As if pricked by a knife, the young woman shot up straight. She covered the
back of her neck with a hand and smiled.
"Sorry," she said, pulling her hair back into place.
"Nothing to be sorry about. It interests me."
"Its not anything really. Just something I had done down at the club I go
too."
"Sort of a brand?"
The woman grinned. "The place I wanted you to know about is not opening up
until tomorrow," she said, changing the subject.
Grace smiled aware of the dodge and played along. "Oh really?"
She nodded. "It will be the hottest spot in town to party, and you might
even find someone 'compatible' if you know what I mean."
"You don't say?"
The woman was kneeling back down behind the counter again, this time careful
not to allow her hair to come forward. She came back up holding a pamphlet
handing it to Grace.
"The Red Moon?" she asked.
"It will be perfect for you."
"Hmm," sounded Grace. A recommendation from just anyone would not have
interested her, but one from someone who has connections with the vampire
community certainly did.
Who said vampires weren't lucky?
"I don't suppose the crowd is of your type?"
"It will cater to a mixed crowd, domestic and foreign."
"That's not what I meant."
The woman flinched, nervously rubbing the back of her neck again. She
narrowed an eye at Kimball, and then smiled. "Yeah, a lot of my crowd will
be there."
Grace patted the counter top excitedly. "Then I'm there."
"Eight o'clock is when the VIP party begins, nine-thirty is when they're
going to allow everyone else in."
She looked Grace over for a moment. "With your figure I'd say you shouldn't
have any problem getting in."
It was the best compliment Grace heard in a long time. To bad it had to
come from a woman. That also brought to mind the fact that she would have
to go out and find something decent to wear. It was late, but if Tokyo was
anything like L.A. finding clothes shouldn't be a problem.
"So point me in the right direction to a shopping mall. Wouldn't want to
show up looking like a tourist now would I?"
"With that hair? Ma'am you're going to be the catch of the night."
But it's what kind of catch that remains to be seen, thought Grace.
Hopefully the one she was after.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Three
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 16:58:08 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Vertigo
publishers. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)




Part Three: Red Moon Rising

The Red Moon, underground offices;

Hiroki scanned over the music venue for tonight's opening festivities,
crossing off those he did not approve, circling ones he wanted to hear more
than once that night. Being both owner and manager was a real chore even
for a vampire like himself, but he did not mind. After all, the extra
income surely would be needed to support the Master's silent takeover
brewing in the wings.
A look up around the office found Malenkov Rimialdi seated in a high back
chair wearing a pair of headphones. He wore a dark smirk on his face and it
was obvious that something was disturbing him. Abe, along with a few of his
slaves and minions, were carousing on the couch carrying on playfully.
Such idiots, thought Hiroki.
Suddenly, Rimialdi snatched off the headset. He held it out away from him,
snarling at the music blaring from the speakers. Abe and his entourage
immediately stopped and the room grew quiet.
"Hiroki," growled Rimialdi.
"Yes, Master?"
Rimialdi paused to sneer at the headphones again. "Hiroki, this noise, the
one the chattels refer to as 'rap'. What do they see in it?"
Hiroki was relieved that the anger in his master was not directed at him.
"It entertains them, Master."
"Entertains! Are they mad? It is nothing but repetitive phrases linked
together by an insidious rhythm filled with derogatory comments and
degradations!"
One of Abe's female companions spoke up in a timid voice. "Master, rap is
the word of our generation. The voice of our frustrations and freedom."
"Shit," muttered Abe as Rimialdi slowly turned around. He locked a withering
stare on her and she retreated back behind Abe.
"Is she one of us?" he said back to Hiroki.
"Yes, Master."
A lip curled, Rimialdi's eyes glowing bright. "This. 'Noise', is
irritating. I've been around long enough to be able to identify music,
speech or any other forms of utterance found on this planet. Your 'word'
can easily be summed up by placing one consonant before it."
He raised his left hand, index finger and thumb crooked to form the letter
'C'. "Don't forget it."
Hiroki could barely hold back his chuckles as Abe and the others sat
perplexed.
Rimialdi turned back around. "Hiroki, send these fools away. We have
things to discuss."
A quick wave of a hand, Abe and his crew left the office. Once they were
alone, Rimialdi tossed the headphones on the desk.
"The first thing we will outlaw once we have taken over," he said, pointing
to them.
Hiroki snickered. "Is there something on your mind, Master?" he asked.
"A couple of things. First, I understand your little newcomer, the one I
spared for you, has fled our group?"
A tight swallow sounded from Hiroki. He hoped he could keep that under
wraps until she'd been relocated. The thrumming of Rimialdi's fingers on
the wooden surface conveyed his impatience.
"Uh, yes, master. Unfortunately, she decided to leave us."
"And why is that?"
"She had a problem coping with becoming a vampire."
"A problem?" Rimialdi frowned. Picking up the paper lying on the corner of
the desk, he opened it up and folded a few pages back.
"If she has had a problem, then she must have gotten over it by now," he
said, pointing at one of the articles. The story described a series of
murders down in the central docks; murders they both knew that were not done
by their sect.
"Damn," said Hiroki.
"This will bring unwanted attention to our cause, youngster."
"I understand, Master. She will be found and dealt with immediately."
Rimialdi placed the paper down. "Good. Now then about tonight. Have all
the proper invitations been sent out, and have all of our brethren in Tokyo
been instructed to convene here?"
Hiroki nodded. "I sent advance passes to all the more important chattel
around the city, all vampires within the city limits have been sent passes.
We should have a good turnout, and a decent night of turnings."
"Excellent, excellent. Once we have recruited the important ones, they will
go and turn their families. After our power base is established, we will
branch out to the outlying cities until all of Japan has been subjugated."
"A nation of vampires. United and unstoppable," added Hiroki.
"Yes, but we will control our spread. The chattel must be allowed to
co-exist. It would not be wise to eliminate them totally."
They both laughed, imagining the potential glory and power to be had if
their plans bore fruit. Rimialdi's mood suddenly grew dark again.
"And speaking about eliminations, I have also heard that several of my
subjects have been killed over the last few days. What do you know about
this?"
Another issue Hiroki wanted to keep under his hat. Abe must be leaking
information to the Master, the fool!
"Yes, ah I have also heard of this. My sources have no lead on this, but
there has been a rumor that a hunter might have slipped into the city."
"A hunter?"
"One that might be hard to track."
Rimialdi leaned towards Hiroki, the light in his red eyes bright. "Are you
telling me that one of our chattel has had the nerve to kill our people, and
that we cannot track them down?"
"It might not be chattel doing the killing, master."
That stunned Rimialdi and he sat back. For a long moment he was silent,
fingers again strumming the top of the desk. Finally he stopped, placing a
stern gaze on Hiroki.
"Do not delay on finding this killer, vampire or otherwise. Locate and kill
them. Is that understood?"
"Yes, master."
"Good. Now I want to go and rest before tonight. Awaken me when the sun
has set."
The Old Blood got up and headed for the door, stopping just as he grabbed
the knob. "Do not fail, Hiroki," he said. "Everything depends upon the
success of tonight."
"There will be no mistakes, master."
"There had better not be."
Rimialdi left leaving Hiroki with a dark feeling of dread. He looked back
down at the paper on the desk and frowned.

* * * * *

Outside the Club Red Moon, 7:45PM

Fiery red hair shimmered beneath the glow of the neon signs above the Red
Moon, a high-heeled foot tapping impatiently as time ticked slowly by. Ran,
Lum's childhood friend glanced down at her watch then looked at the crowded
streets. No sign of her, she thought gazing at the throng of people
swarming around the main entrance. No doubt it would be crowded, but after
seeing how large this place was, Ran guessed that it would not be
uncomfortable.
She checked herself again, smoothing the sides of her tight red macrame
dress, cinching up the cords holding her seductively sexy white blouse up.
A little daring, but she was always a rebellious one.
Lum's darling will no doubt fall madly in love with me after seeing this
outfit, she thought. A devious snicker came from Ran, and she grinned
imagining all of the distress about to be played upon Lum. After all, she
deserved something like this for taking my Rei from me.
Up to one side came a man whose lurid intentions could readily be seen in
his eyes. He ran a lustful gaze on her, breaking out into a grin. Ran
noticed, but continued to ignore him.
"Hey babe, alone tonight? I got a pass to the pre-show, wanna-,"
"Get lost before I mace your ass!" snarled Ran.
He immediately retreated.
Ran's angry glare faded away as she spotted a long, white limousine roll up
across the street. It was Mendou, the family crest emblazoned on the side
of the rear door. It stopped and the chauffeur got out. He opened the door
and snapped briskly to attention as Shutaro Mendou emerged.
Looking his best in an all white suit, Shu gazed around at the crowd
gathering around. "We will call when we are ready to be picked up," he said
to the chauffer.
Extending his arm, Shinobu wrapped hers around his and stepped out.
Immediate catcalls followed remarking upon the tight white satin mini-dress
and low heels she wore. She blushed, Shinobu throwing the shawl around her
shoulders up higher to conceal her embarrassment.
Ran called to them, waving excitedly and Shu waved back.
"Shu, I'm cold," whispered Shinobu, inching closer to him.
He patted her hand lightly. "You won't be once we get inside and start
dancing," said Shu.
"Hey, Mendou!" called Ataru's voice. "Stop primping and let us out!"
The couple smirked, walking towards Ran. Out came Chibi, Parma, Kakaguri,
and then Megane appeared stopping briefly to adjust his jacket.
"Hey!" called Benten from behind.
Megane started and turned quickly around. "What do you want, woman?"
"You're supposed to be my escort!"
"So?"
A hand reached out snatching the hapless man his tie, pulling him down. "So
start escorting!"
The grip was released, Megane hacking and coughing as he held out an arm.
Benten stepped out clad in a dark brown suede dance dress and matching boots
that literally broadcast to the male population around them 'Easy' in bold
letters.
"Augh! Where are your manners, Megane?" she grumbled.
"I have manners, and how did I become your escort anyway?"
"Hush. Just be thankful you have such beauty to follow you around."
"Beauty? You look like a biker slut!"
"Shut up, I am a biker slut-." Benten paused, narrowing an eye at Megane.
She grinned, squeezing his bicep firmly. "You will pay for that little quip
later. Now lets go."
A sharp jerk guided him along allow the last couple to exit. A hush
abruptly passed through the crowd as Lum appeared. Every male stood
transfixed unable to break his stare away. She wore a seductive gold lame'
cheongsam dress cut teasingly away around the sides of her waist, flushed
tight to her body accenting the curves of her hips and breast. French curls
shaped Lum's long turquoise tresses, and the matching spiked five-inch heels
only added to her alluring vision of beauty she projected.
Slaps echoed as dates and girlfriends broke the looks of their companions,
and even Shinobu had to give Shu a few shakes to bring him back around. A
lecherous snicker came from behind Lum; Ataru unable to help himself
thankful for the spectacular view the gods had given him.
"Darling isn't this wonderful?" exclaimed Lum.
Ataru looked around, his eyes immediately targeting all the women milling
about. His snickers increased and he found it difficult to conceal the
broad grin on his face.
"Uh, yes, Lum, (hehehehehe), yes it sure is."
Lum picked up the familiar wayward tone in Ataru's voice. She frowned and
latch hold of his arm leading him over to the rest of the group.
"Well you finally decided to carry your deviant self over here, eh,
Moroboshi?" said Shu.
"Can't rush greatness now, can we, Mendou?" he answered.
Shu rolled his eyes. "Come on!" he said leading them on through the throng
of people to the main entrance.
A hulking bouncer greeted them before they could cross the threshold.
"Clubs not open yet to common customers," he said, frowning down at them.
"What! C-C-Common. COMMON!" exclaimed Shu. "Do you know who I am?"
The bouncer looked Shu over. "No," he replied.
Shutaro literally had a heart attack right there on the spot. His wave of
injured ego passed replaced by a determined gaze that burned in his eyes.
"You, my misinformed fellow, need to get out more," he said.
"Hey, Mendou," said Benten. "What did you do, forget to arrange
reservations for us?"
"I don't need any!"
Ataru patted Shu gently on the shoulder. "There, there, Mendou. Don't take
it personal now. Everybody knows that you have visions of grandeur every
once in a while. We'll just go and wait in line with the rest of the
'Common' folk."
Shu tensed. He removed Ataru's hand with a sharp shrug and gazed back up at
the bouncer. "I am expected!" he shouted.
The bouncer was unmoved. "You got a pass?"
Several seconds went by as Mendou hesitated. "Oh yeah," he said, reaching
into the inner pocket of his jacket. He handed them over to the bouncer,
receiving a satisfied nod.
"You may go in, Mister Shutaro Mendou," said the Bouncer, ushering them
past.
Shinobu swatted Shu lightly on the arm. "All that ruckus when you had those
with you," she said. "I'm so embarrassed."
"So I forgot," replied Shu in his defense.
"Who cares? We're in and that's all that matters," Ataru said. He threw up
his arms, shouting, "and its time to let the world know that Tomobiki is
here to PARTEHYYY!"
"Oh this aught to be good," whispered Chibi to Parma, both of them breaking
out into laughs as the group went inside.

* * * * *

The mixed crowd at the entrance of the Red Moon grew denser with each
passing minute. The array of bouncers carefully screened everyone, allowing
those with early passes to enter, forming a line of select individuals they
deemed 'safe', and turning away anyone who felt out of place or looked
wrong. It was this mad clamoring of humanity that Eric Blade came upon when
he arrived on the scene.
Stepping out of the taxi, Eric paid the driver and stood silently staring at
the throng, unimpressed. There was no doubt he fit the dress code; a tan,
double-breasted suit, matching Gucci dance shoes and long cape more than
covering that aspect. He reached into his jacket, and with a sharp snap put
on his trademark Rayband sunglasses before making his way across the street.
His towering presence startled all who encountered him, people hurrying to
make way for this newcomer. Blade grinned deviously as he came up on the
lead bouncer. It grew deathly silent as the two men eyed one another.
"You going to let me by, junior?" Blade finally said.
"Are you expected?"
Blade paused, noticing the two bouncers taking up positions to either side
of him. His grin broadened; Eric casually pulling a stylish toothpick from
his shirt pocket, rolling it arrogantly around in his mouth before
answering.
"You can say that."
The Bouncer sneered at Blade. "I don't think so," he replied.
"You don't think so? What you got a problem with me, kid?" Blade sniffed
the back of his hand. "I washed so that can't be it."
Several snickers sounded from the crowd, quickly silenced by a sharp glance
from the bouncer. He let out a grunt and said, "You didn't stay in the
shower long enough."
Eric started slightly. "Oh, oh I see now. You've got a color problem with
your eyes."
"Why don't you beat it? You don't have a pass anyway."
"Really now," replied Blade. He started to turn then paused brows arching
up in surprise. "Uh, oh, what, what, what's this?" he said patting the
front of his jacket. He reached inside, and then snapped out a small card
straight up under the nose of the bouncer.
"That what you looking for?"
The bouncer's sneer grew deeper, upper lip quivering, unable to ignore the
pass being brandished in his face. Snatching it from Blade's hand, he bent
it a few times hoping to discover it was a fake, but was quickly
disappointed.
Eric's mocking grin grew wider, and he looked out over the top of his shades
at the man. "Guess I should go on inside, eh?"
Reluctantly, the bouncers stepped aside.
"Thank you. You know you guys should work on your manners, and check that
attitude of yours. Might cost you folks a lot of well paying customers.
See'ya," he said with a wink and click of his tongue as he walked past.
Waiting until Blade was out of earshot, the lead bouncer looked over at his
companions.
"Go notify the boss that we might have a troublemaker in our midst," he told
them.

* * * * *

Interesting, thought Grace watching the minor confrontation that had just
transpired. Standing off to the side at the far end of the building, Grace
studied the situation trying to weigh her options, searching for an
opportunity to get in. Without a pass it appeared she'd have to wait
forever with this unending crowd, and that was not the option she wanted.
Stepping back she braced a leg up against the wall and crossed her arms
dropping into deep thought. Well it was certain that vampires were
flourishing, Grace marking several that passed earlier. Of course they all
possessed passes, all of them except for her. It might have been worth the
effort to try and get that girl at the hotel to finagle her one, but she did
not want to give away the fact that she was a vampire.
"Shoot," Grace said in frustration. She leaned back around and looked at
the crowd again. Nope, no let up, in fact it appeared to grow even larger.
A step from behind caught her ears. Grace tensed and slowly looked back
over a shoulder.
"Sumimasen. Kibun wa ikaga desuka?" said a handsome, well-dressed man.
Grace stared at him speechless for a moment. She could see his eye drift
seductively over her body, admiring her tight red miniskirt and heels.
Looking confused, Grace shrugged innocently.
"Ah, you are an American woman, no?" he said.
"Uh, yeah."
A low chuckle emanated from him. He moved closer, leaning on the wall with
one arm continuing his survey. "And you are alone?"
Grace fought back the urge to punch this creep. "Yes."
"Really? Are you here to 'peruse' Tokyo's finest selections?"
If I were, you'd certainly be out in the garbage can, she thought. "Uh,
depends on what selection we're referring too?"
He laughed. "You have a sense of humor. I like that. I also like your
dress. Nice and tight all in the right places."
It shouldbe, its two sizes too small, mused Grace. I was lucky enough to
find a pair of shoes that fit.
The stranger peered around the corner.
"Oh, that's why you are here. I thought you were sick or something."
"No. I'm just waiting to get inside."
He leaned around the corner again, letting out a grunt. "Hm, that does pose
a problem for somebody without connections."
Grace narrowed an eye slightly. This guy knows something!
Putting on her best alluring grin, she shifted her body immediately drawing
the man's attention back to her.
"And I suppose you have 'connections'?"
A sudden start from him stopped her. "Did I say something wrong?"
"You're one of us," he replied.
"Come again?"
The man smiled, teeth barred to display his fanged teeth. A vampire, and
Grace realized her mistake by allowing hers to show.
"Well now that changes everything," he continued.
"It does?"
"Yes. The Master was very explicit on having all of us attend this
opening."
Uh-oh.
Placing a hand to his chin, he gave her a curious stare. "How is it you do
not have a pass. For that matter, why is an American female vampire
visiting our fair city?"
Ooo, this was going to take some serious lying, thought Grace.
She fought back panic, steeling her nerves. "Uh, I came here to, ah, get a
change of pace. America is starting to become a bit hostile."
"So I hear. I guess you have not been in Japan long enough to receive the
word from the Master."
There's this 'Master' again. Standish's theory is starting to become fact.
"Yes. I've not been in country very long."
"Then I will help you, uh that is if you agree to be my escort for the rest
of the night?"
Sleaze!
"Sure. I'm very, very interested in meeting the 'Master'. Who knows. we
both might gain something out of tonight."
She gave him a seductive wink, wrapping an arm around his.

* * * * *

By the time the rest of the crowd was allowed in, the party inside the Red
Moon was at full swing. Spacious with multiple levels and dance floors,
lights flashed, disco balls flickering amidst the dim interior, people
dancing and communing excitedly. Hiroki, up in one of the darker platforms,
was pleased looking down upon the patrons.
Things were going well he could see. The foolish chattel drank like fish,
perfect for short visits to the corners where select teams seduced their
hapless victims, making them slaves or outright kidnapping for turning later
on.
"Hiroki," called Rimialdi out of the darkness behind him.
"Yes, Master?"
Rimialdi set down the martini glass of blood in his hand, ushering aside the
two female vampires cooing against him and stood up next to his protege.
"I like the turnout. It proves to be a good start for our plans."
"Your wisdom has, as usual, been superior. If we can convert the required
chattel here tonight then by weeks end we should be in position to control a
fair portion of Tokyo."
"Yes." Rimialdi paused as he eyed a small cluster of women walking by on
the platform below. "An the choices we have before us here are. superb."
"I see you taste has not diminished over the years either," said Hiroki with
a laugh.
"I still have my needs, and a future leader must sire a brood to follow him,
no?"
"Of course, of course, Master."
The lights suddenly dropped, and then several spotlights began panning
around the crowd. [Is everybody having a good time!] called the DJ over the
P.A. system. The crowd let out a cheer in response. A fast paced dance
number started to play drawing more people to the dance floors. The DJ
continued.
[Yes, yes, yes! The Red Moon would like to extend a warm welcome to everyone
that has come to our grand opening tonight! Let's hear it for the folks
from way up north in Takamatsu!]
Another cheer rose from the crowd. Blade, standing near the edge of the
main dance floor grimaced a bit as the noise stung his ears. All though he'
d been asked several times to dance, Eric politely begged off the offers,
concentrating on his search for Rimialdi. The club was way to packed with
vampires to pick out the Old Blood's presence, so it was coming down to a
slow and tedious search hoping to stumble across him. Unfortunately, most
of his weapons were left behind; a few throwing knives and his double-edged
charka the only things at his disposal. The DJ called out another district
drawing more cheers, and Blade smirked again, moving on to continue his
search.
[Can I hear a call from Nerima!]
In their booth not far from the dance floor, Ataru and the gang stood
watching the throng of people around them waiting for a break to go out and
join in on the festivities. Ataru suddenly spun around.
"Hey, why is this jerk calling out all those bum districts?" he said to his
friends.
"Silence you fool!" shouted Shu. "Stop acting like a drunken monkey and sit
down!"
Ataru did have a few drinks, but not enough to disrupt his thinking.
"Mendou, you traitor! Tomobiki is the liveliest part of this city and their
snubbing us! Are we going to stand for that?"
"No!" cried Ran.
"What are you going to do, Ataru?" asked Megane. "They don't even know we
exist!"
"Oh really?"
Ataru spun around and quickly found a partially clear table not far away.
He jumped up on it and cupped his hands to his mouth.
"Hey! Hey, you're forgetting Tomobiki! What about Tomobiki?"
Lum, covering her face briefly with her hands, shot quickly over to him.
"Darling, will you get down form there!" she pleaded, tugging on a leg.
"Gagh, look at that idiot!" exclaimed Parma. "Can't he just for once act
like a normal human being?"
"Are you kidding? That is Ataru's normal self," answered Megane.
Over at one of the bars, Grace and her new escort watched Moroboshi as he
continued to call out the name of his home district. She shook her head in
disgust, taking another sip from the drink in her hand.
"What and idiot," she said. "Definitely not a vampire."
"Looks like dinner if you ask me," commented her companion.
Grace cut her eyes briefly over at him, refraining from saying more in fear
that the fool on the table would be needlessly killed.
The music picked up, a throng of men moving up desperately vying for the
chance to ask Lum to dance. She ignored their advances and continued to
plead with Ataru to come down.
"Darling! Will you get down from there and dance with me!"
"This fool can hear me I know it! Hey, HEY, WHAT ABOUT TOMOBIKI!"
Lum started to get angry. "Darling!" she shouted again, and hovered up into
his face.
Almost at the same time one of the spotlights locked it's beam on them. In
her gold dress, Lum looked like an angel sent from the heavens, and that was
exactly what Rimialdi thought as his eyes caught sight of her. Hiroki
sensed his sudden silence, but before he could ask what held his attention,
Rimialdi spoke.
"She is mine," called his voice in a tone only vampires could hear.
Blade's head snapped around, searching the darkened platforms trying to
locate his target. It was no good, the overlying presences diffusing the
trail. Quickly he looked back in the direction of the dance floor and the
couple held in the beam of a spotlight.
"Fools," muttered Blade, and he pressed his way through the crowd towards
them.
Grace tensed at the sound of Rimialdi's voice not expecting him to speak.
It was obvious that a very powerful vampire was now claiming this strange
girl attracting so much attention, and that only meant another soul was
about to join their ranks.
Not if she could help it.
"Hey, where are you going?" called her escort.
"To mingle," she called back, disappearing into the crowd.
Lum finally ended up in Ataru's arms. "Darling, will you behave!"
Ataru tried shifting around her, but she latched on tight. Suddenly the DJ
called out again.
[Did I hear somebody say TOMOBIKIIIII!!!!!]
"Well, that idiot actually got a word in," Shu said to the other above the
ensuing din.
Back in the upper tiers, Hiroki looked back and forth between the couple and
Rimialdi with some concern.
"Master, do you intend to go down and claim her?" he asked.
"No. Bring her too me," answered Rimialdi.
Hiroki nodded, gesturing to Abe standing down on the platform below them. A
curt gesture towards Lum relayed his instructions, Abe moving into action.
By then, Ataru and Lum rejoined their friends in the booth.
"See, guys. Just a little dedication to your home district would be greatly
appreciated," Ataru said.
"Naahh! You're a baka, Moroboshi," snapped Benten, slamming down the last
of the drink in her glass. "Jumping around on tables like that."
"It was one table, and I think you're drunk."
"Still you should have a bit more restraint, Ataru!" said Shinobu.
"Nah, there was no harm done," commented Kakaguri.
A waitress arrived at the table, her tray full of drinks. They all stared
up at her before trading confused looks.
"I know I didn't order this," said Megane.
"No," replied the waitress. "It's from several of your golden girl's new
found admirers."
Lum peered out spotting several of the men around the club leering in her
direction. Shuddering, she pressed up closer to Ataru. "Creeps. Darling
will protect me, won't you Ata-."
Ataru sat snickering lightly, a drink in either hand ready to swallow them
down. Lum caught his arms before they could come up, and just before angry
words could fly, another song started playing. It was a slow dance, Lum
quickly out tugging Ataru along with her.
"But I don't want to dance with you!" cried Ataru.
"Oh, stop being so stubborn and come on!" replied Lum.
"Geeesh, such a pair," said Ran as they disappeared into the crowd. "You'd
think with all of the men cooing after her, Lum would give up on Darling and
find greener pastures to graze in."
"What so you can steal him from her?" asked Benten.
Ran took a swallow from her drink. "Why not? It'd serve her right after
what she did to break up Rei and I."
"Ah, a jealous thing we are tonight," said Parma.
"You really don't think she came here on a friendly basis, did you?" Benten
said.
"Yeah, but it's. it's Ataru," commented Chibi.
Ran glared at them, angered by the conversation. "Lum has always had things
her way, and, and I've always been deprived of any fun. She gets all the
royal treatment; she gets all of the fun. She's even drawing all of the
men!"
Bristling with fury, Ran hurriedly got out of the booth.
"Where are you going, Ran?" Megane called to her.
"To get a drink!"
Shu smirked, a momentary look at the multitude of drinks on their table.
"Strange," he said.
"She does have a point though," Shinobu said. "Lum is drawing all the
attention from the guys here."
Benten drained the last of her drink from her glass, smacking her lips as
she set it down. "Well I'm not going to let her spoil my evening. Come on,
Megane. Let's go dance!"
Megane's protest fell on deaf ears as Benten jerked him from the both.
"Well?" said Shinobu, glaring at Shu.
"Ah, yes. Where are my manners? Shinobu, would you- URK!"
They were gone in a flash, leaving Chibi, Parma, and Kakaguri alone.
"Well guys, let's not let these fine refreshments go to waste," said Parma,
picking up another drink.

* * * * *

Cheek to cheek danced Ataru and Lum, swaying together with the slow rhythm.
It was the perfect setting for Lum, thrilled by the chance to be close to
her loved one. For Ataru, it was a perfect opportunity to scope out all the
fantastic chicks around the club.
Lum let out a low sigh, resting her head on his shoulder. "Oh Ataru, this
is just the right setting for us. It's so romantic."
"Hm," replied Ataru.
Lum hugged him tighter. "Darling, do you think we can take some time away
from the city for a while?"
"Sure."
Her eyes widened, not expecting his positive answer.
"Oh, Darling, we need some time alone. There are lots of things to talk
about. Our futures, our, our relationship."
"Perfect."
"What? You think we are perfect?"
"Excellent."
The joy in Lum grew. "Then, then Darling, why don't we plan on getting
married?"
"As soon as possible."
She drew in a long breath, not sure what to say. "Ataru, do you mean it!"
"Definitely a must."
"Oh Darling you've made me so happy!"
"Later on."
Lum's sudden cheer abruptly dropped. "Later on?" She stepped back
startling Ataru. In one hand he held his ever-present black phone book
open, a pencil marking ticks next to a list of women.
"Darling," she said. "Did you not hear anything I just said?"
"I'm sorry, were you speaking to me? I thought you were humming along with
the music."
Disbelief turned to anger, and Lum began to work up a doozy of a zack when a
dark figure appeared beside them.
Abe Nashimaru gazed silently down upon them, his wild gleam sending a
shudder though the couple. Lum pressed back up against Ataru, hugging him
tight.
"May I cut in?" he asked Ataru.
"Oh, sure if- Argh!"
Lum's fingers dug into the meat of his back.
"Ah, no I think I want to finish this one out, thank you."
It appeared that was not the answer this man wanted, brows furrowing close
together. Ataru spotted two more men moving into position beside him, and
it looked like trouble was about to begin.
"I believe the lady will enjoy dancing with me," continued Abe.
He started reaching out towards Lum when suddenly another couple interposed
themselves between them.
"Ooops! E'scuse me," said Blade, bringing the woman in his arms to a stop
completely blocking Abe's view of Lum and Ataru.
"Get out of the way," snarled Abe.
"Hey, I said I was sorry and. you know you guys should find women to dance
with. I don't think this here club caters to your kind of thing."
A deep low growl came from Abe, teeth grit tight ready to rip the throat out
from this interlopers neck. Lum and Ataru took advantage of the opportunity
and quickly danced away from the scene.
"You better move before I kick your ass."
Blade's brows rose up. Gently ushering his partner aside, he planted his
fist on his hips going eye to eye with Nashimaru.
"What did you say?"
Abe tried to intimidate him; baring his fangs just enough for Eric could
see.
Blade smirked. "Right with you, pal," he whispered, curling his upper lip.
That sent a shock though Abe, and he stepped back even with the two men that
accompanied him. The started to approach Blade, but Nashimaru spread his
arms out. He eyed Blade a moment longer and then smiled waving them back,
giving Blade a slight bow signaling that he had won this round, slipping off
into the darkness.
Hm, that was close, thought Eric. He noticed that the couple was gone, and
glanced around.
"I better go find them," he said to himself, picking up the dance with his
partner once more.

* * * * *

The creak of Malenkov's knuckles caught Hiroki's ears alerting him to the
fact that the Old Blood was not pleased by Abe's failure. Nothing needed to
be said as they watched the events unfold below, Hiroki heading quickly for
the stairs.

* * * * *

The song was finished, Ataru and Lum returning to their booth. Lum felt
uneasy after the incident on the dance floor. Not so much about the
intrusion from that creepy guy, but the lack of care or concern for her
well-being from Ataru.
"Ataru!" she shouted. "You were going to let that man take me from you!"
Parma stopped sucking on the straw in his drink and frowned at Ataru. "What
guy?"
"Some large dude wanted to cut into our dance," answered Ataru.
"And you were going to let him?" exclaimed Chibi.
Ataru shrugged. "Why not? Then I could have danced with one of those
gorgeous babes flocking around this club."
Lum started sharply. Stunned by the comment, she turned away from him,
heart heavy with sorrow. Shinobu and Shu returned to the table.
"Something wrong?" asked Shu as he slid in.
"Yeah, Ataru was about to let some guy dance with Lum," said Kakaguri.
Mendou tensed. "Moroboshi! What are you thinking about?"
"Phone numbers, addresses, and future dates with voluptuous women!"
"You cur! Can't you see how your cold behavior has insulted Miss Lum?"
"She should be thankful I have this."
Lum whipped around. "What!"
"Yes. This could be the stuff that will warm a cold-hearted soul like me."
He pulled out his black book, holding it up. "Before you get me, I'll be
all nice and toasty warm."
"Boy is that a crock!" said Chibi.
"Shame on you, Ataru," said Shinobu. She squinted hard trying to read the
contents on the open page. "Is my address in there?"
"What!" shouted Lum.
Shu shot to his feet. "Moroboshi! Carry yourself like a man and accept
your fate! Give that to me!"
"Never!" cried Ataru, clutching the book tight to his chest. "I've got a
gold mine here just waiting to be tapped!"
Lum had enough. Her hands shot out, slipping between his and yanked the
black book from Ataru's grasp. A furious flurry of rips and tears shredded
the thing into small bits.
"There! Now the only thing going to get you toasty warm is me."
As the couple argued, Grace stood not far away watching over them with close
interest. She scratched her head, wondering how such a lovely girl could be
so attached to such an ugly lout. There had to be something in the
chemistry, and if that formula ever got out, woe be on to this world.
However; the danger they did not realize around them made it imperative that
she keep close. She could see vampires lurking about just waiting to make a
move on the girl and whisk her away to god only knows who. If there was
some way she could get a message to them, warning them of the threat and get
them out where she stood a better chance of protecting them all. Another
dance song started and the DJ came up once again.
[Okay, people! It's time now for spotlight dancing contest!]
All of the anger disappeared from Lum. "Darling! This is our chance too
show everyone how good we dance together!"
Ataru was not listening: head slumped forwards motionless. Suddenly he
started laughing in his familiar lecherous laugh.
"No, Lum. This is a perfect time for me to flow through the crowd and
collect addresses of babes."
"No!" cried Lum. She dived for an arm, but Ataru was swiftly up from his
seat poised on top of the backrest of the booth.
"Yes! And since I; Ataru the Player, is destined to score points with all
the women here tonight, I must do what is natural!"
"Yeah, but you don't have your book anymore," Parma said. A swat on the
head from Shinobu silenced him.
Ataru smiled. Reaching into his jacket he pulled out another black book.
"(Hehehehehehe!) A Pro must be ready for the worst. I'm off!" With that,
Moroboshi bounded away, Lum's angry call following as she shot off after
him.
Kakaguri shook his head, sighing deeply. "Ah, those two. One of them
should make a stand and come to terms with the other."
In the darkness close by, Grace shook her head at the spectacle. "Just can'
t see what she sees in him," she said, moving off to follow them.
Across the club, Abe stood in silent fury; Hiroki next to him quietly
berating his underling.
"The Master is quite furious with you for failing, Abe!"
"I got sidetracked, Hiroki."
"We saw. Why did you back down?"
"Because he is one of us!"
There came a pause, Hiroki recalling a report from his security about a
vampire who could be a problem. Obviously this was the same man, but surely
he heard the Master's voice. Now unless he wanted to challenge them, no,
no, he would not dare do that. or would he?
Lum's desperate call caught their ears and they both spotted her standing
alone at the edge of the open dance floor frantically looking around for
Ataru.
"Looks like luck has smiled upon us, Abe," he said. "Think you can complete
your task?"
Abe straightened his tie, giving his hair a quick shake. "I'm on it," he
replied.
Lum's calls also caught Blade's ears as well. He stood not far away from
her and then caught sight of Abe making his way through the crowd towards
her.
"Uh oh," he said. The DJ picked that time to start the music; 'Crush' by
Jennifer Paige. He smiled. "Seems I get to strut my stuff tonight."
Abe was a mere arms reach away from Lum when out of thin air Blade appeared.
Wrapping an arm around her waist, Eric guided the startled woman out onto
the dance floor.
"Dance? Why I'd love too!" he said cheerfully. A teasing click of the
tongue and mocking wink was the last thing Abe's angry eyes saw before the
crowd swallowed them.
Rimialdi let out a low, throaty growl seeing the second failure. He turned
briskly away from the railing and returned to the darkness of the booth.
Meanwhile, Hiroki rubbed the bridge of his nose, irritated by the ongoing
delays. He did not want to return to the Master, deciding that personal
intervention would be needed here. Abe arrived, but before he could speak,
Hiroki held up a hand.
"Just watch them," he ordered, stalking angrily on through the crowd.
Megane and Benten saw what just transpired, but to them their attention was
strictly on Lum and this mysterious man twirling her gracefully around the
floor. Benten quickly turned and waved over to their table, beckoning the
rest of the gang to come and see what was happening.

See you blow'n me a kiss
It doesn't take a scientist
To understand what's going on, baby

"Whoa! Check out Lum!" exclaimed Chibi when they arrived.
"Yes, but who is that foreigner dancing with her?" asked Shu.
"He's good, I'll say that much," said Benten.
"And there she goes again drawing all of the attention," snarled Ran.
It was true, the song barely started and already everyone around them was
stepping back to watch the duo perform. Across the floor, Ataru stopped
from pestering another woman, turning his swollen face around to see what
was going on. He started; tensing with shock as the man she was dancing
with pulled her close, grinding seductively in rhythm with the music against
Lum's body. She saw his reaction, playing on the scene appearing to enjoy
it.

It's just
(Ah)
A little Crush
(Crush)
Not like I faint
Every time we touch

Stunned eyes and open jaws appeared on her friends faces, freezing them in a
trance.
"Lum?" gasped Benten.
Ran clenched her fist, shaking with fury. "Ooo," she snarled. "Look at
her. showing off!" She spun briskly around, forcing her way through the
people standing behind her.
"Ran, where are you going?" called Parma.
"To get another drink!"

It's just
(Ah)
Some little thing
(Crush)
Not like everything I do
Depends on youuu
(Sha la la laa)

Ataru was hopping mad. "Hey, hey you two timing wench! Stop that! Stop
that right now!"
She ignored him, grinning brightly as Blade whisked her around again.
Hiroki stared at Ataru. Yes, her boyfriend, he thought placing a hand to
his chin. Not the handsomest of things, and sure to be a bother later on.
Ah, nuisances. A brief look off into one of the dark corners near him drew
two scantily clad female vampires over.
"Yes, milord?" they said together.
"You see that young man over there?"
They looked at Ataru. "The ugly one?" asked one.
Hiroki nodded. Pointing first at them, then jerking a thumb in Ataru's
direction, he made a short cutting motion across his throat. They two
vampires grinned, smoothing their tight skirts and started after him.
Grace could only look at Ataru in disgust, not believing he had nerve enough
too be upset by his girlfriend's actions, especially after the things he'd
been doing around this club. Served him right, she thought. Loser, can't
make up your mind on what you want and-.
She perked up noticing the two strange women slinking up on either side of
him. No, this fool had not suddenly become a woman magnet. Something was
wrong. Her suspicions were confirmed when one of the women grinned flashing
a pair of fangs. It was a setup, and her unwanted charge apparently was to
be their next main course of the evening.
"Damn it!" she said, shaking her head. "Now I've got to go and dance with
this walking octopus. There is no justice in this job!"
The two vampires were ready to make their move when Grace pushed Ataru out
onto the dance floor. "Come on. 'Cutie'," she said taking him by the hands.
"Let's give these two a run for their money."
Ataru was not one to argue, his lecherous mind gladly following this
gorgeous woman's lead.
What is this? Hiroki muttered in disbelief. He cast a forlorn gaze briefly
up to the ceiling and walked away back into the crowd.

Say the word 'forevermore'
That's not what I'm looking for
All I can commit to is 'Maybe'
(Maybe)

Blade lifted Lum off her feet, spinning slowly before pulling her close with
her back to him.
"You and your friends have got to leave," he whispered as low as possible.
Lum turned slightly, but this stranger's firm grip held her in place.
"Why?"
"You all are in danger, especially you."
They parted, Lum following Blade's lead as he guided her out then back
again.
"There's no time to explain. First chance you get, gather you friends and
get out of here."
"Are you going to help us?"
"I'll be around."
Fear filled Lum, a lump stuck in her throat. As she was spun around, she
could see Ataru dancing with another woman, that lecherous grin of his
frozen on his face. Her jealousy returned, blocking out all other thoughts.
"Oh, I'd like to leave him here to whatever it is that's threatening us,"
she said to Eric.
"It'd fix things, but not in a good way," he answered.

Vanilla skies
(Vanilla skies)
White picket fences in your eyes

Blade dipped Lum back and at the same time Grace, more to get this cretin
off her, did the same to Ataru. All four stared at each other; Blade
smirking as he looked at Grace; Grace turning her head slightly to one side
as she stared back.

A vision of you and me
(And me)

She's a vampire, thought Blade.
He's a vampire, thought Grace.
"Darling, I'm going to fry you so hard," growled Lum.
Ataru only snickered then both couples drew up to finish the dance.

It's just
(Ah)
A little Crush
(Crush)
Not like I faint
Every time we touch

It's just
(Ah)
Some little thing
(Crush)
Not like everything I do
Depends on youuu
(Sha la la laa)

Hiroki glared at them from the nearby bar, wondering who the two intruders
were, how they got passes into his club, and how was he going to get rid of
them. Their meddling was sure to cause difficulties, and the Master
certainly did not tolerate his commands not to be obeyed. Causing a scene
would scare away the rest of his guest and give the club a bad reputation he
could not afford.
Somebody slammed a fist down on the bar and a woman's angry voice cut
through the din.
"I want another drink, damn it!" a redhead raged at the bartender.
"I'm sorry, but you've had enough I'm afraid."
She slammed her fist on the bar again.
"I'm not drunk! Now give me another drink!"
Wasn't she with the Master's woman? Hiroki thought. Yes, yes she was. Why
is she so upset? He glanced back at the dance floor, and then smiled moving
closer.
"I want a drink!" raged Ran.
Hiroki gave the bartender a slight nod. Another drink was made, Ran tossing
the decorative miniature umbrella aside and slammed it back.
"Bah! That was watered down! Give me a strong one!"
"Hold on a minute, pretty lady," said Hiroki.
Ran rounded on him. "Mind your. pretty lady?"
"Yes. One I dare say could be the prettiest one here."
A blush formed, Ran placing her hands to her cheeks as her anger passed
away.
"Oh, oh why thank you. This is so embarrassing."
Gently, Hiroki took Ran's hands in his. "Why?"
"Because no one's ever said that to me."
"Nonsense. Why is such an attractive lady so angry?"
The blush faded, Ran putting on a pout, turning around to the crowd.
"Because of my so called 'best friend', Lum," she answered.
"Really?" Hiroki could not believe his luck. "And the-."
"I don't know who the black man is, or the blonde, but the guy she's dancing
with is her darling."
"Darling?"
"Ataru Moroboshi."
The name sparked something in the back of Hiroki's mind. Leaning back, he
repeated the name several times trying to recall where he had heard that
name before.
"Is he somebody famous?"
"Notorious is a better word," answered Ran. "Lucky as all get up."
"Lucky?"
She nodded. "Everything seems to go his way."
Superstition did not run in Hiroki's blood however; from this girl's tone
and from what he had seen so far, it might be prudent to approach this
situation from another angle.
"I did not get your name?" he said.
"Ran."
"Ran. Nice. I'm Hiroki Motoabe, you might have heard of me or seen some of
my works."
Ran shook her head.
"I'm a photographer. Fashion modeling to be exact. I've done spreads for
Vogue, Cosmopolitan, <<O>>."
"You have!"
"Yes." Hiroki inched closer to her. "I don't think your friend Lum is all
that attractive. In fact I would dare to say that you are the better of the
two."
Ran's blush returned. "Mister Motoabe," she said, turning away.
"Ran, would you do me the honor and allow me to use you in my next layout?"
"You mean you want me to be a fashion model?"
"It's a big spread most likely to be seen all across Asia."
Ran was thrilled at the chance to show off her beauty, and what better way
to show up Lum than to appear in a fashion magazine. This would be great!
"Yes! When do you want me?"
Hiroki arched a brow, grinning with pleasure. "How about tomorrow, ah let's
say eight?"
"I'll be there." She paused then asked, "Where is 'there'?"
Hiroki laughed. He pulled out his card and handed it to her. "Try not to
be late."
"Oh I won't!" replied Ran. "Lum will beg me to introduce you, and Darling
and his friends will want to come down and watch too!"
An audience was not what Hiroki desired at this stage of the game. "Uhm,
Ran. Can you keep this just between us for now? I want to maintain a low
profile and crowds will only disrupt my work."
She pondered his request, nodding cheerfully as she pocketed the card. "Oh
thank you, Mister Motoabe!" cried Ran, hugging him in a tight embrace.
It was hard to control his urge, but Hiroki did gently pulling away. "You'
re welcome. Now you better go and get some sleep. Our session might take
most of the morning and afternoon."
Ran thanked him again, rushing away back towards her friends. Pleased by
the turn of events, Hiroki smiled sinisterly and went to inform Rimialdi of
his plans.

* * * * *

After the dance and applause, Lum and the rest of the gang returned to there
booth; Ataru right up in her ear raving about her actions.
"You see, you see? Now you know why I act like I do, TRAMP!"
Lum giggled, humored by Ataru's tirade. "Darling's just jealous. Admit it."
She replied, latching on to his arm.
"No I'm not! I just want everyone here to see what your real persona is!"
"Oh, give us a break," said Benten. "We all know how much of a leach you
are. Serves you right that Lum has finally decided to have fun for a
change."
"Yeah," added Megane. "How does it feel to have your love life threatened,
Mor-o-boshi, hmmm?"
Lum suddenly let out a gasp. The words of the mysterious man returned and
she looked around trying to find him. No luck, he disappeared back into the
crowd and oddly enough so had Ataru's partner.
"Benten," she said, pulling her friend aside.
As they talked, the rest of them ordered more drinks, settling back to enjoy
the music.
"You know I can really get to like this place," said Shu. "Drinks are
cheap, music is diverse, and plenty of other people around to mingle with."
"Yeah, but I don't know if I like all of those dark corners," Parma said.
"Gives the name 'Red Moon" an unsettling tone."
"Stop being such a 'fraidy cat," replied Megane. "It gives this place just
the right setting and-."
"What!" Benten suddenly shouted, startling them. She stared quizzically at
Lum for a few seconds before frantically looking about the club.
"Uh, is there something wrong there, ah, Benten?" asked Chibi.
"Where's Ran?" Lum asked them.
"Beats us," answered Parma. "She's been acting strange all night."
Shinobu spotted Ran making her way through the crowd. A cheerful grin
replaced the dark frown on her face. "Here she comes."
Ran did not sit down, but asked the guys to pass her purse over.
"Hey, Ran!" exclaimed Ataru, but she paid him no mind.
"I'm going to go home now," she said with a mischievous wink.
"Ooo. Hubba hubba!" Kakaguri teased.
A stiff swat clocked him, Ran allowing her anger too pass before continuing.
"I've got a big day tomorrow and I'm going to need all the sleep I can get."
Waving cheerfully, Ran bid them goodnight as she left.
"Whoa! Whoever got lucky landing her is soon to be in for a treat," said
Megane.
"I don't think Ran is doing anything of the sort," replied Shu. He looked
at Shinobu. "You don't think she'd do that, do you?"
"She's an alien." Shinobu shrugged. "Who knows?"
"And we need to leave too," added Benten.
"Now?" asked Megane.
She was right up in his face. "Yes, now, escort."
Megane swallowed hard. "Uh, okay. I guess it's time to go if you say so."
Lum turned to Ataru only to find him up on his knees on the seat leaning
over the top of the booth into the next one. Several women were trying hard
to ignore his advances as he calmly asked for their names and addresses.
"Darling!" she cried, pulling him back by the back of his collar.
"Damn it, Lum! What do you want now?"
"We're leaving."
"Oh? Good bye."
Ataru started to climb back up on his knees but Lum leaped into his lap to
stop him.
"We're all going!"
"Unless we're going to the chocolate shop, I'm not leaving!"
"Darling!"
Chibi rubbed the side of his head. "Well Lum it is kind of early."
Benten slammed a fist on the table ending any more resistance. Shu glanced
at his watch, noting the time.
"A quarter till midnight. I'll call for our limo and it should be here by
then."
Lum traded a fearful look with Benten.
"Shu, is there a station near here?" asked Benten.
"Yes. It's a decent walk through the park but we-."
"Let's go."
"Come on, Darling."
"But I don't wanna go!"
Shu placed a foot up against Ataru's hip and pushed the reluctant womanizer
out into Lum's waiting arms. She immediately placed him in a tight
headlock, leading him struggling towards the doors.
Up in Rimialdi's dark corner, Abe and Hiroki awaited their master words
hoping his wrath would not be severe. The Old Blood swirled the thick
liquid in his goblet around eyeing them both with equal distain. Taking a
deep draw, he smacked his lips and looked out across the club.
"Hiroki, that young lady has ignited a fire inside me," he said.
"Yes, I can see this, Master."
He looked up at him. "Then why is she not here?"
His voice was laced with a growl, and Hiroki shuddered lightly.
"The intruder is one of us, Master," said Abe.
The goblet in Rimialdi's hand abruptly stopped. He sat motionless, but they
could feel the anger welling up around him.
"One of my minions dares to defy me?"
"It is obvious this newcomer is not from here," commented Hiroki. "Master,
I managed to have a chat with one of Lum's friends."
"Lum?"
"That is her name, Master. The stranger is not known to her, nor is the
blonde who prevented two of my girls from removing her boyfriend."
"There is another interloper?"
"Yes, Master. I do not know what she is after, but it certainly is not
Ataru Moroboshi."
Abe started sharply, staggering a few steps back.
"A-A-Ataru! Ataru Moroboshi?" he exclaimed.
"You've heard of him?"
Abe glanced back and forth between them. "That's the guy who almost got the
Earth invaded by those aliens!"
"I am a fool!" declared Hiroki, smacking himself on the forehead. "I knew I
've heard that name before."
"And, and when he won, the chick he was chasing became his fiance."
Rimialdi took all of this news in with interest. He stood up going back
over to the guardrail and then turned around.
"That means Lum is an Oni," he said. "Exquisite."
"Master, Lum is not of this planet," Hiroki pointed out to him. "Her blood
might not be compatible with our blood."
Rimialdi was not to be deterred. "Her blood will be perfect, Hiroki." They
could hear the excitement in his voice. "She will be my queen and sire young
to reign over our lands."
"But she's engaged to be married to that lout," said Abe.
"That can be fixed," replied Rimialdi, locking a terse stare on him.
Turning, the old one searched the crowd below for his woman to be. "Hiroki,
our priorities have changed."
"They have?"
"Lum is to be brought to me immediately. All other operations will stop
until this has been accomplished."
A sense of foreboding filled Hiroki. Questioning his master's commands
surely meant death, but something felt wrong about changing their objectives
so suddenly.
"Master, Lum will be brought to you, but might I suggest we stay with our
plans?"
Rimialdi looked briefly away from his search. "I want her, Hiroki. Is that
clear?"
He swallowed. "Yes, Master."
Rimialdi turned back around, continuing his scan of the crowd. "Where is
she?" he suddenly said.
Abe and Hiroki stepped up beside him.
"Their not in their booth," said Abe.
"Hiroki," snarled Rimialdi.
Hiroki calmly scanned the crowd. His gaze reached the main entrance and he
caught a brief glimpse of Lum dragging Ataru outside.
"They are leaving, Master," he said.
Metal creaked beneath Rimialdi's grip.
"Get her back," he commanded.
"Yes, Master."
Hiroki gave Abe a curt nod, but before he could leave, Rimialdi stopped him.
"And kill this Ataru Moroboshi as well," he added.
Abe grinned, rushing of to do as commanded.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Four
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:05:22 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Vertigo
publishers. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)




Part Four: Allies Found

Yoyogi Park, Midnight;

Ataru finally stopped resisting once he and the gang were well clear of the
club Red Moon and down the street entering Yoyogi Park. As they walked, Lum
recounted her conversation with the strange man who had danced with her and
the warning he gave. Except for Benten, they all were silent taking in what
she said. Finally, Shu stopped.
"You kept something like that from us?" he said to Lum.
"Hey, don't get so defensive," answered Benten, rising to Lum's defense.
"She was scared, okay."
"Yeah, but that's something you should not be keeping from us," said
Shinobu.
"She right," added Chibi. "And how do we know this guy is not the one we
should be worried about."
"Might be a set up for all we know," said Megane.
Lum thought a moment, shaking her head. "I did not. I did not feel he
wanted to hurt us."
"But I'll bet you felt something else!" said Ataru, pumping his hips back
and forth.
Megane kicked him in the rear. "Get your mind out of the gutter!"
"My mind is not in the gutter, and Lum is just overreacting!"
"All right!" shouted Shu. "We've left so that's that. Let's get down to
the station and go home."
"Mendou's right for a change," said Ataru. "Follow me I know the way."
Ataru started walking down the road again.
"Ataru, are you sure you know where you're going?" asked Megane. "It's kind
'a dark, and we can get lost out here."
"Nah, don't be so afraid of the dark. Sheesh! With 'Ataru the Navigator',
you will get home no problem."
"Why don't we just send Lum up ahead to point the way?" suggested Chibi.
"What, so whatever it is that's threatening us can get her," countered
Benten.
Lum latched onto Ataru's arm. "No, I want to stay here with Darling," she
said.
"And there's no need for her to fly off anyway," said Ataru. "Nothings
going to happen to us at all."

* * * * *

Digging franticly through a small cloth bag she hid earlier in a near by
tree, Grace grumbled uncountable curses for not have the sense to bring a
change of clothes. Chasing after a group of youngsters was not in her plans
for the night, but even a perfect plan can develop a wrinkle. Bad enough
she had to dodge that vampire, and speaking of which, who the hell was that
foreign vampire anyway?
Her hands finally came across the item she was searching for. Grace pulled
out a pistol-sized crossbow. She quickly pulled back the bowstring, found
the rack of bolts, strapping them around the thigh of her left leg.
"I'll have to modify this dress again," she said. A sturdy pull ripped a
short slit up the side allowing her much more legroom to maneuver. She
kicked off her heels, throwing them into the bag and zipped it shut.
"I'll have to worry about that other guy later. Those people are probably
going to need an escort."
Slinging her bag across her back, Grace dashed off into the night.

* * * * *

By the time Blade managed to get outside, the blonde he'd been chasing was
nowhere in sight. "Damn!" he growled, slamming a fist into a palm. She was
good that much he had to admit. Wonder if she's one of Rimialdi's people?
No time to ponder that now, he'd seen that marked woman and her friends
depart a short time before, followed there after by that goon who had been
attempting to get her the entire evening. There was a new bouncer at the
door; Eric quickly asked him if he'd seen which way they had gone.
The Bouncer pointed up the street towards the park.
"Ah hell," muttered Blade, running off in pursuit.

* * * * *

The large shrine situated at the far end of the open courtyard quickly told
the gang that they had inadvertently entered the heart of the park. They
all stared up at the locked doors, and then slowly cast dark glowers upon
Ataru.
He felt their ire, laughing innocently while scratching the top of his head.
"Well, at least we don't have too pay to see this," he said.
"You idiot!" roared Shu. "You got us lost! You got us lost in one of the
biggest parks in the city!"
Ataru waived him off. "Bah! How can we get lost with a city all around us?
Where do you think we are? Gilligan's Island?"
"You got us lost, Ataru!" Megane screamed, literally up into his face.
"This is the Meiji Inner Garden and that's the shrine, you fool!"
"So?"
"So?" said Chibi. He held up his arm reading the time on his watch. "It's
half past midnight, Ataru. The trains will start running longer now."
"And that means we will get home later too," added Parma.
"Well don't go blaming me for leaving and not calling Mendou's limo. Lum
and Benten are the ones who suggested this!"
"Nah! Don't you try and stick us with the blame, Moroboshi!" said Benten.
"Oh, follow me, follow me, I'm 'Ataru the Navigator'. I can't get lost."
"I want to go home!" cried Shinobu. "Besides, I have to go to the bathroom
anyway."
"You see, Moroboshi!," said Shu. "Your goof now has Shinobu in discomfort."
"Will you guys stop!" Ataru pointed out into the darkened trees. "All we
have to do is walk right though there and poof, civilization. Simple as
that."
"I'm not ruining my dress," commented Benten.
Ataru paused. "Dress? I thought that was one of your biker outfits."
Fortunately for him, Megane stood between them.
As the arguing continued, Kakaguri, standing off near one of the park lamps,
sighed in frustration. "Oh this is going to get us nowhere," he said to
himself, leaning nonchalantly against the pole. "Why can't we have one day
where nothing goes wrong?" He chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "No,
this is Ataru Moroboshi, bad luck extraordinaire. At least it's quiet
and-."
Something caught his attention in the surrounding trees. He blinked his
eyes catching sight of a dim glow in the darkness. Too small to be light
bugs, the color was red, blood red to be exact, set evenly apart like some
animal.
A dog perhaps?
Kakaguri's eyes drifted slowly around, spotting more and more of the beady
light dotting the surrounding darkness. Fear cut off his voice, and he
began breathing hard as he backed away towards his friends.
"You know there has been murders going on around Tokyo lately, don't you?"
Megane said.
"Why did you have too bring that up," said Lum, inching closer to Ataru.
"Because he's a big jerk, that's why," said Ataru.
"Jerk! Why you-."
Kakaguri began tugging franticly on Megane's sleeve, trying to draw his
attention.
Megane swatted his hand away. "Stop it, Kakaguri! Can't you see I'm
getting ready to pound Moroboshi?"
"Oh, you want a piece of me?" Ataru said. "Bring that ass on!"
"We all want a piece of you, Moroboshi!" growled Shu. Kakaguri started
tugging on his sleeve then.
"What is it, man? And why are you white as a sheet?"
That quickly stopped them all.
"Kakaguri, what's wrong?" asked Megane.
"Weeahupupupupupup!" stammered Kakaguri, pointing out at the trees.
Shu took him up by his lapels, shaking Kakaguri hard. "Get a hold of
yourself, man! What's wrong with you?"
He was blubbering now, words incoherent, sentences coming out in mere
jumbles of moans and whimpers.
"Something's got him spooked," said Parma.
"Uh, I-I don't suppose it's because of that guy standing at the head of the
road by small chance?" said Chibi.
Everyone looked to see a tall man standing silhouetted beneath the light at
the side of the road leading back out of the courtyard. He stood motionless
for a moment then started walking towards them with even, timed steps.
"Shu," whined Shinobu, pressing up behind Mendou.
"Hey!" Ataru let out, starling them. "I know this guy!"
The stranger stopped.
"You do?" asked Megane.
"Yeah! That's the guy who tried to cut in on me and Lum while we were
dancing."
Lum squinted her eyes and realized that Ataru was right.
"Wow," gasped Parma. "Talk about love struck suitors."
Obviously, Parma's comment humored the man, his laugh cutting the night air.
Taking a few more steps closer too allow them to see his features, Abe
looked down upon them with an intimidating stare. An audible gulp sounded
form the group.
"You want to dance with Lum now, guy?" said Ataru. He started pushing Lum
out in his direction. "Sorry we can't help you with music, unless you want
us to sing."
"Darling!" exclaimed Lum, clawing her way back around behind him. "You are
supposed to be my protector!"
"Well who's going to protect me?"
A sturdy kick to the rear brought a satisfying yelp from Moroboshi.
"I don't want too dance," said Abe.
"You don't?" replied Ataru. "Well what else could you want?"
Another kick to the rear staggered him.
"You idiot!" shouted Shu. "He wants Lum!"
"Oh. Lum, dear?"
"Yes, Darling?"
"Uh, drop me a note with your new address and I'll send you your things."
Megane and Benten throttled Ataru as they pulled him back. Shu stepped up,
taking a commanding stance.
"Be gone, you miscreant! Miss Lum will not be leaving with you!" he said.
Abe smirked.
"Don't make this hard for us." He pointed menacingly at Lum. "Get over
here, woman."
"No," said Lum, hugging Ataru tight.
Shinobu started crying along with Parma, Kakaguri, and Chibi.
"What a bunch of cowards!" shouted Shu.
Parma pointed over at the far side of the courtyard. There were several
groups of people walking out from the trees, a glance to the other side
found the same thing. Steps sounded from behind them as more people walked
down the steps of the shrine, cutting off any escape.
"Who are you guys!" shouted Benten. "Why do you want Lum?"
"Does it matter," cried Ataru. "Lum, go with him!"
"No, Darling, No!"
"Lum's going nowhere!" said Shu. "You there! Do you know who I am?"
"Shutaro Mendou," answered Abe.
"Boy he just cut that one right off at the knees," said Chibi, making a low
chopping motion with a hand.
Benten bravely stepped up in front of Lum and Ataru.
"If you're coming after Lum, you've got to go through us!" she said.
"And that will not be an easy thing to do, my friend," added Megane.
This started to annoy Abe, not used to have humans defy him so. He crossed
his arms; frown drawing deeper on his face.
"Will you stop with this silliness," he said to them. "Lum will be coming
with me, and they will be satisfying their hungers."
"You know that 'hungers' word does not fit in that sentence," said Kakaguri.
A grin slowly appeared on Abe's face. "For us it does," he said, proudly
displaying his set of fanged teeth. The rest of his followers did likewise,
and the gang shuddered together in terror.
"He, he, he, has fa, fa, fa, fangs!" stammered Chibi.
The fight completely left Benten and Shutaro now realizing what they were up
against.
"Vampires!" gasped Shu.
"At your service," replied Abe, bowing.
Benten retreated behind Megane, hunkering low. "Do something, Megane!" she
said.
Megane could only shake with fear.
"We're going to die!" cried Shinobu.
Abe's patience finally ran out. He pointed at the cowering band, ordering
those closest to him to retrieve Lum. The ring of vampires started moving
in, the cries from the group rising up into the night. Suddenly, another
cry cut the air, a hideous shriek from a vampire to the left of Nashimaru.
He clutched the bloodied tip of a crossbow bolt that had entered though the
back of his head.
The vampire pitched over sprawling out dead on the courtyard and everyone
stopped.
Ziiizzzzzzzz!
Something hummed through the air, brief flashes catching metal as vampire
after vampire abruptly disintegrated into bones and rotting flesh, their
heads sliced clean from their bodies. Abe went prone as a dark figure
somersaulted over him, landing in the middle of the courtyard.
Blade effortlessly caught his charka in his left hand, making a pulling
motion with his right as the last unfortunate vampire hit the ground.
"Got'cha!" he said in triumph.
"It's him!" exclaimed Lum.
"Yeah, that bump and grind guy from the club," said Ataru with a sneer.
Looking up, Abe growled at the sight of the man who had caused him so much
trouble this night. "Kill him!" he ordered.
Vampires surged towards Blade and he was swiftly into action. His arms and
legs were a blur, powerful kicks slamming into bodies, blocking swipes,
dodging tackles with ease. A flick of the wrist, a spread of silver
straight blade shurikens streaked out, vampires crumbling into nothing.
Equal expressions of shock covered the gang and vampire's faces. A healthy
respect was gained for Blade and they gave him a wide berth.
He laughed, eyeing them as he walked back towards their intended victims.
"Get out of here," he called back over his shoulder.
"Get out of here?" replied Ataru. "We're surrounded! Which way do you
expect us to go?"
"Small detail," answered Blade. His double bladed charka flashed cutting a
swath through the vampires blocking the road, scattering them. "Satisfied?"
Ataru nodded slowly.
"Good. Now get moving."
Not a hesitant step followed as Ataru led the way for the gap created in the
vampires' ranks. A furious screech from Abe cut the air and several of them
attempted to cut their fleeing quarry off before they escaped. A hiss from
another bolt was the only notice anyone had before it imbedded itself in the
middle of the closet vampire's forehead. As she fell, the gang stopped and
looked around at the woman standing near the edge of the trees.
"Don't stop!" Grace Kimball screamed, spurring them on. She ushered them
past, reloading her crossbow all in one smooth move, drilling another
vampire before following after them.
Eric paused just long enough to frown at Kimball then sprang back into
action. His speed allowed him to reach the road, cutting down more vampires
with rapid slashes and swipes.
"Okay, people. You can forget about them. This parties over!"
Abe shot to his feet moving up to the head of the vampires arrayed before
Blade.
"You think you can stop all of us?" he said.
Blade laughed, brows beetling as he twirled his charka around in his
fingers. "I'm not doing too bad now, am I, hm?"
That angered the vampires and they started to rush him, but Abe held out his
arms holding them back. This job was finished, the interference from both
these two enough to disrupt everything he had planned. No, it was time to
go, but before they left there was one thing he wanted to know.
"You got a name, pal?"
"Blade."
Abe grinned. He waved his fellow vampires off signaling an end of the
conflict for now.
"That's plenty. We'll meet again, Blade. Things will be different, trust
me."
"Oh I'm sure about that," answered Blade. "Looking forward to stripping
that skin off your ass."
"Right. Ciao, Blade."
Abe backed away fading off into the night.
Silence returned and Eric relaxed, but just for a moment remembering the
reason why he was there in the first place.
And there was still the question of that blonde to deal with.

* * * * *

Terrified screams echoed through Yoyogi Park as Ataru and his friends fled
down the road not caring where they turned out. Somehow they all managed to
stay together in the darkness, and only upon reaching the next corner did
they pause to catch their breath.
"(Huh, huh) Where, where the hell are we?" gasped Shu.
"Looks like. looks like were at the other end of the park," answered Parma.
They heard the sound of a train, Ataru peering through the trees spotting
the platform of a station just past the fence line.
"Hey!" he cried. "Civilization!"
"Darling, I think I'm going to fly home and meet you all there," said Lum.
"No you don't!" Moroboshi grab hold of an arm, pulling Lum back down before
she could gain altitude. "You heard that creep back there. They want you,
and I'm not about too take the fall just so you can keep on living at our
expense!"
Somebody slapped Ataru sharply across the back of the head and he spun
around. "Hey! Don't be hitting. huh?"
A familiar tall blonde-haired woman stood there frowning down at him.
Immediately, all Ataru's fears faded away and he dropped to his knees,
fawning up against one of her bare legs.
"It's the babe from the club," he said with a lecherous snicker.
"Get off me, you fool," Grace said, kicking him away. She wiped away the
driblets of drool left behind by the attack and sneered at Ataru.
"Sad, just sad."
"Excuse me," called Benten. Grace looked up. "Uh, who are you and what
connection do you have with those vampires back there?"
"I don't have a connection with those vampires back there, honey," she
replied. "I'm only here to find out what it is that they are up too."
Grace felt a warm sensation on her leg and glanced down to find Ataru
kissing her thigh repeatedly.
"Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you for saving my life," he said, rubbing
his cheek against her skin.
"Will you get off me!" she shouted, kicking him away again.
"Darling!" cried Lum, rushing to his side. She held him in her arms.
"Darling are you okay?"
"Lum. Lum is that you?" replied Ataru.
"Yes, Darling."
"I thought you were going to fly home?"
Lum dropped him and he let out a yelp rubbing the back of his head.
"Is this lout for real?" asked Kimball.
"Yep, that's Ataru," answered Parma. "Master idiot and womanizer all rolled
into one."
Grace could not believe this strange girl could be so hooked on such a man
like this. "He must be something to gain such devotion from you, young
lady."
"Darling has this disease that makes him think strangely," said Lum.
"Disease, or just perpetually horny?"
"Okay!" exclaimed Megane. "We're loosing sight on what the real issue is
here. Who are you, and why did those vampires want Lum?"
"Ooo, a thinker," Grace commented with a light laugh. "All I can tell you
is that your 'Lum' here has been claimed by a very powerful vampire. He was
at that club, and obviously finds her desirable."
"Was it that man I was dancing with?" asked Lum.
"I don't know. I thought maybe one of you could enlighten me on him."
"I'll save them the trouble," came a voice from the darkness.
A curved blade pressed up under Grace Kimball's throat, a strong grip
pinning her arms behind her, forcing the crossbow pistol from her hand.
"Shit!" snarled Grace as Blade pulled her close to him.
"Hey, what are you doing?" shouted Ataru, coming to his feet.
"Shut up! She's also a vampire."
"Wha-huh?"
"Why don't you show them, my dear?" Eric said to her.
Grace remained silent, cutting her eyes back at him with a dark sneer.
The edge of the blade turned up slightly threatening to severe her head from
her body.
"I said smile, woman," commanded Blade.
She did as instructed, slowly exposing her fangs with a grin.
Shinobu pressed her hands up to her mouth, letting out a muffled moan as
they caught sight of the canines. The rest of the gang reared back in fear,
inching slowly away from them.
"Oh this night is really gone sour!" cried Chibi.
"She's a vampire!" exclaimed Ataru. He started to spit; attempting to wipe
his lips clean after all the cooing he'd done.
"That makes two of us then," said Blade. He barred his fangs and that was
enough for the gang.
"It's time ta'go!" cried Benten.
They spun quickly on their heels, dashing for the open street.
"FREEZE!" roared Blade and the group came to an abrupt halt standing ridged
in fear.
Grace tried to take advantage of the distraction, but he felt her shift
pressing the blade closer to her throat.
"Let's not be cute," he told her. She relaxed and Blade continued.
"Okay, I kind'a liked that question I heard. Who are you, and what do you
want from these kids?"
"I don't want anything from them," she answered. "My name is Kimball.
Grace Kimball."
"Never heard of you."
"Well if you had, you'd probably be running away in terror right about now."
"Really? I don't scare easy."
"Gee, I couldn't tell."
Blade smirked then chuckled at her comment. "So why are you in Japan?"
"If I said touring you'd probably wouldn't believe it."
"Knock off the comedy."
The blade turned a bit more and Grace swallowed. "I'm investigating the
murders happening around Tokyo. Trying to find out why the vampires of this
city have increased their activities."
"So you're searching for Rimialdi too?"
"Who?"
"Malenkov Rimialdi. An Old Blood."
Grace was lost. "I haven't the foggiest idea of whom you are talking
about," she told him.
The pressure against her throat eased slightly. "You've never heard of Old
Bloods? That seems quite amazing to-."
Eric paused, picking up the slight step Benten made trying to sneak her way
from this trap.
"Don't make me have to come after you!" shouted Eric, pointing at her with
the charka. "You won't like it when I catch you!"
Benten immediately snapped back into position, tapping a foot angrily as she
crossed her arms. There was no time for Grace to react either as the blade
quickly returned up against her throat.
"Now like I was saying, I find that strange you don't know about the Old
Bloods."
"I've seen stranger things. Look, whoever you are, it's clear that in a
roundabout way you and I are after the same thing. Why don't you get this
knife away from my throat and let's work together, okay?"
Blade thought about the proposal for a moment then slowly lowered his arm,
releasing her.
"Thank you," said Grace. She started to reach down for her weapon, but Eric
interposed himself between it.
"What? Still don't trust me?"
"Not totally."
"Well you better start. Because if tonight is anything like what's going to
happen in the future, you're going to need all the help you can get to
protect our friends over there."
That much was true and Blade had to admit it. He stepped aside, much to
Grace's relief, holstering his weapon.
"Blade," he said.
"Huh?" questioned Grace.
"My name is Eric Blade, and since you didn't run when we first met, I can
assume you've never heard of me either."
Grace smiled at him. "Not very often I meet a fellow vampire in the same
line of work."
"I'm not quite like you, Grace Kimball."
"Hm. Let's trade bragging rights later. I think we need to get these kids
off the street and to safety before we're attacked again."
"Right."
Together they walked over to the group, eyeing each one as they went to the
front. Blade came around standing before Ataru, finding him whimpering in
fits with his head hung down.
"What the hell are you crying for?" he asked.
Ataru did not answer right away. "Lum, Lum. Don't just stand there, zack
their ass," he whined.
But Lum did nothing; Eric and Grace trading confused looks.
"No, Darling," she said. "I think they are on our side."
"How can a vampire be on anyone's side but their own?" grumbled Benten,
glaring hotly at Blade.
He glowered at her. "Knock that off," he said, and she stopped tapping her
foot but kept the stare on him.
"I agree with Miss Lum," said Shu. "This guy-."
"Blade. Eric Blade."
"Yes, uhm, Mister Blade and."
"Grace Kimball."
"Miss Kimball saved our lives from that horde back there. I don't think
they intend us any harm."
"Not unless they want us all to themselves," said Megane.
"Yeah," added Parma. "What's to say they aren't getting ready to enjoy a
midnight snack. US!"
Shinobu moaned, pressing up against Shu. "Don't say things like that!"
"Because you'd all be dead right now," Blade replied.
"Look, kids," said Grace. "We're not going to hurt you so you can relax.
We've got to get you all out of here before the nightly welcoming committee
has a renewed sense of bravery, and I only have two bolts left."
"But who were those guys, and why did they want Lum?" asked Ataru.
"We'll talk later," Blade said. "We need a way to get you all back to your
homes in a hurry."
"I'll summon my limousine," said Shu, whipping out his cellular phone.
"And while you're doing that let's get out into the street. It'll make it
easier to protect you."
"Hey I'm all for that!" exclaimed Ataru.
He slipped up beside Grace, placing his arm around her waist.
"It is very nice of you to escort us like this," he said in a suave monotone
voice. "Let us enjoy this short stroll and get too know each other a little
better."
"Darling!" shouted Lum.
"Hm, I see Ataru's gotten over that vampire thing," commented Kakaguri.
Grace put on a smile, leaning closer to him.
"You better get that paw off my ass, and that arm from around my waist
before I take it off at the shoulder."
A low deep growl and barring of teeth quickly convinced him that it was time
to move on.
"Hey uh, Lum," he said, cowering behind her. "Let's say we both hustle on
along together, huh babe?"
"I should zack you right now," she replied, taking him forcibly by the arm.
"But I'll wait until I get you home and into some cheaper clothes."
Grace could only shake her head. "Such a lout."
"No, no. That's just typical Ataru Moroboshi," Benten said.

* * * * *

Mendou's limo arrived a short time later, and after swinging by to pick up
Blade and Grace's things, they were soon motoring up the highway back to
Tomobiki Township. Shinobu would be safe for now at her home, as well as
Megane and his three minions. Once they were dropped off the next question
was how Blade and Grace were going to keep an eye on Lum with relative
safety.
"Well why don't you stay at my house?" suggested Ataru.
"That rat trap?" exclaimed Shu. "Lum would be better off in my care."
"But they know where you live," said Benten.
"And they don't about him either? Ataru Moroboshi, the most notorious man
in the history of this planet?"
Grace suddenly snapped her fingers. "I remember you now!" she said. "The
fool who caused the great fuel shortage of '86."
"I didn't want that ride. I was forced! Ask Megane!"
Lum cuddled up closer to him. "That was when I moved in with my Darling."
"Yeah, just before I got turned," continued Grace. "Had to do triple shifts
patrolling the Los Angeles oilfields, and conduct riot control in the city."
"You were a cop?" asked Blade.
She nodded then sneered at Ataru.
"Why I aught'a-," she said, ready to strike the man.
"Control yourself, Kimball," said Blade.
"Ooo, Darling. I don't think Miss Kimball likes you," Lum said.
"Nah, she fight'n me. The Moroboshi charisma will eventually break her
down."
Sickening, thought Eric, smirking at Ataru.
"But it's not a bad idea," he continued. "It's a quarter till one, five,
six hours before sunrise."
"And some of us do need our beauty sleep," added Grace.
"But what about this Rimialdi guy?" asked Shu.
"What about him?"
"He'll try again, and Moroboshi's address is in the phone book."
Blade thought a second. "Yeah, he'll try again, but how do we know he knows
about Moroboshi?"
"It is kind'a hard not too," answered Shinobu.
Lum smacked Ataru on the side of the head. "You see, Darling! Your bad
habits will be the death of you!"
"Death of me how? From them or your continuous zacks!"
"Okay, okay, okay," Blade cut in before Lum could strike. "We stay at
Moroboshi's place. While the vampires are down, I'll go and see if I can
get a better lead on Rimialdi."
"Down?" questioned Grace. "You mean during the daytime?"
"Yep. Like I said, I'm not like you, Grace. I'm a Daywalker."
"A Daywalker," she said.
"Probably the only one in existence."
"Oh great!" exclaimed Ataru. "Now we got vampires that can stand sunlight.
Whatever happened to tradition?"
The other's laughed at his unintentional joke; Ataru staring in frustration
out the limo window.
"Boy, are my parents going to get a shock out of this."
"Parents?" said Grace.
"Yeah, my folks. They won't even begin to try and-."
"We can't tell them anything," Blade said.
"Why not?" asked Benten. "After years living with those two, this should be
nothing at all."
"You think they're going to handle the fact that they might be attacked by
vampires?"
Lum shook her head, knowing that probably would terrify the Moroboshi's into
an early grave.
"We better come up with a cover for both of you," she said.
"I'll take care of that," Ataru told them.
"What are you going to tell them?" Shu asked.
Ataru patted his chest. "You're forgetting. I'm Ataru Moroboshi, master
weaver of the tall-tale. Leave it too me."
Shu let out a grunt, chuckling. "Yes, the perfect job for you, Ataru."
Ataru started to thank him, then frowned wondering if that was not an insult
or not.
"Oh this aught to be good," commented Grace. She turned to Blade. "So what
if you can't get a good lead on Rimialdi?
"Oh I'll get a lead," he replied. "He's already made a mistake."
"How?" Benten asked.
"The Red Moon. Not just anyone harbors a vampire, especially one the likes
of him."
"You'd better be careful," Shu said. "Going it alone might find you out
numbered if you end up in a fight."
"You ain't seen what I got in that bag of mine either, Shu."
"But will it be enough?" Grace said, sending them all into deep, troubled
thoughts.

* * * * *

Nursing the newly received cut that ran down the left side of his face, Abe,
along with Hiroki and others of their sect, watched as Rimialdi clutched the
hapless vampire that brought Grace into the Club Red Moon by the throat.
His talon-like fingers squeezed, drawing a throttled gurgle from his hapless
servant.
"And you allowed her in like a fool!" Rimialdi growled, increasing the
pressure.
The gurgles increased until finally, there came a sharp snap of neck bone
and cartilage. The Old Blood let out a cry, flinging the now inert carcass
aside, rounding on the rest of his people.
"I have very, very little patience with failures and incompetence, but I
have no tolerance for blatant stupidity either!"
His withering stare averted feared looks, and he continued.
"I trust this example will be more than. 'Educational' for all of you?"
"Yes, Lord Rimialdi."
"And I trust we will have no more intrusions or problems?"
"Yes, Lord Rimialdi."
Malenkov was pleased, easing back down into his chair behind him. He let
them stew for a moment then leaned forward pointing menacingly.
"If we are to rule this island, we must not make mistakes like this. Is
that clear?"
"Yes, Lord Rimialdi."
"Good. Hiroki, Abe stay a moment. The rest of you, go! And take this
garbage with you."
The vampires scurried to do Rimialdi's bidding, dragging out the body and
leaving the three men alone. Hiroki felt Rimialdi was waiting for an
explanation unfortunately he had none. A tense moment passed then Rimialdi
spoke.
"She has not been located?"
"Lum? Unfortunately no, Master," answered Hiroki.
"Hmm." Malenkov crossed his fingers, resting his chin on his thumbs. He
glanced over at Abe, and the man quickly dropped to one knee.
"I should give you another scar, Nashimaru. However, you still have your
uses."
"Th-Thank you, Master," Abe said.
Rimialdi paused again. "You said his name was 'Blade'?"
"Yes, Master Rimialdi."
"And he is one of us?"
"Yes, Master."
"That is strange," said Malenkov, looking to Hiroki. "Why would a vampire
want to kill his own kind?"
"I do not know, milord," replied Hiroki. "I have my slaves researching him
even as we speak."
"Excellent. I would like to talk with this 'Blade' before he dies."
Abe looked up. "He fights well, Master. As if he's been trained all his
life in the arts."
A short gesture of a hand from Hiroki silenced his associate before he could
anger Rimialdi any further.
"And what of the blonde, Hiroki?" continued Malenkov.
"Nothing. The best we can do is check hotels and see if our slaves have any
information."
"Make it fast. I do not like having two rebellious kin out slaughtering my
people."
"It is already being done, Master."
Rimialdi nodded. "Now, back to my future queen. How do you propose to
relocate Lum?"
Hiroki smiled slightly. "I have what I think is a direct source to Lum, and
her whereabouts."
"So she will be before me shortly?"
"Uh, not quite, Master."
Rimialdi arched a brow, anger beginning to rise. "When?"
"Once I secure my source, I will say tomorrow evening as the best estimate."
"I am going to hold you to that, Hiroki."
Rimialdi sat back eyeing both of them. "As for you, Abe. That is strike
two. Your next failure will be your last."
Abe shuddered fearfully.
"Hiroki, our last problem concerns your little pet that left us. She is
causing more attention with her spree of killings. I have heard word that
our slaves located her down at the harbor docks?"
"Yes, Master. That is true."
"Then send Abe and a small force down there to eradicate her."
"But, Master," said Abe. "It is five hours till dawn."
"Then you better get started, Nashimaru."
The menacing tone in Rimialdi's voice was more than enough motivation, and
Abe quickly set out on his task.
Another long silence passed, Malenkov staring at Hiroki making him feel
uneasy. Finally, the Old Blood smiled, beckoning him to come closer. He
did, and Rimialdi reached out to stroke his head affectionately.
"Hiroki, you still are my favorite," said Malenkov.
That set Hiroki at ease, allowing Rimialdi to pull him closer. He gently
turned his face up so he could see him, then his eyes narrowed.
"However, I do expect better from you. Your life also is uncertain."
Hiroki swallowed hard. "I-I will not fail you, M-Master."
"See that you don't."
Rimialdi stood up, guiding Hiroki aside heading for the door and his room.
"Now I am going to rest. See to it that I am not disturbed."
"Rest well, Master."
Rimialdi reached the door and paused, looking evilly over his shoulder.
"I am expecting a better evening," he replied, closing the door shut behind
him.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Five
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:13:36 -0800

(Author's note: Vigil is written by Iverson and Loudermilk over at Duality
Press... Thousands of Apologies to them for my error...)

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Duality Press
publishers. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)



Part Five: Tripping the Dawn Fantastic

Although Ataru and Lum were past their high school days, Mr. and Mrs.
Moroboshi could not help but stay up worrying about their son and his
fiance, especially when there was a killer lose about Tokyo. However, they
did not expect the surprise guest Ataru brought home with him. They stared
up at this tall American man and woman, partially listening to their son's
explanation. When he was done, the couple remained motionless for a moment
as their shock passed. Finally, Mr. Moroboshi blinked his eyes and looked
over at Ataru.
"They are going to teach you and your friends how to dance?"
"Yes, dad."
He looked back up at Blade. "Free?"
"Well it's the least we can do since Ataru has been so kind enough to put us
up for a few days."
Mr. Moroboshi blinked again. "I see," he finally said. "Well, I guess we
can accommodate you. It will be tight with Lum and Benten occupying the
guest room."
"Oh we'll be fine," said Grace.
Mr. Moroboshi nodded then smiled. "We welcome you to our modest home,
Mister Blade and Miss Kimball. My wife will. Honey?"
Mrs. Moroboshi's gaze remained fixed up at Eric.
"Dear, dear!" said Mr. Moroboshi. He shook her, but she continued staring
at him. "Hah, hah. she's not used to seeing men of your, uh, background."
"I understand."
Grace gave Eric a light nudge, signaling that they should get upstairs.
"We'll make ourselves at home," continued Eric, picking up his bag.
Ataru grabbed the other one as Lum and Benten led Grace up the steps to the
guest room.
"Here we are, Mister Blade," said Ataru, pushing open his door.
Eric looked around the room noting that for such a character as Ataru, his
room was very clean and orderly. On the floor in one of the futon beds, a
small figure lay snoring lightly.
"I didn't know you had a brother?" he whispered, not wanting to wake the
boy.
"Nah, that's just Jariten; Lum's cousin. Normally he'd be in her room, but
since Benten is also staying with us, he's in here with me."
Ataru reached down and much to Eric's surprise, grabbed the mat dumping
Jariten roughly out from under the covers.
"Hey! Wake up!" shouted Ataru.
Jariten came to a stop against the wall, panting and frantically looking
around in surprise. He spotted Ataru, and immediately drew a bead on him.
Before a burst of flame could escape, Ataru stuffed a pillow into his open
mouth.
"We got a guest," said Ataru, pointing over at Eric.
Jariten looked, drawing in a slow gasp as he stared up at this monster of a
man, and quickly scurried behind Ataru's leg.
"Who is that!" he cried out.
Ataru smiled sinisterly. "That is Mister Eric Blade from America. I'll
give you a guess why he's here?"
Jariten looked back and forth between them. "You've hired a hitman to kill
me!"
"Ha, ha, ha, I wish."
Cute, thought Eric. He placed his bag on the floor and sat down next to it.
"Come here, Jariten."
Jariten shuddered, glancing up fearfully at Ataru. When he could see that
there would be no help from him, slowly Jariten walked over to stand before
Blade.
"Can you keep a secret?" asked Eric.
Jariten nodded.
"I'm here to protect your cousin and Ataru."
A gasp, Jariten's eyes growing wide. "Lum's in trouble? Tell me who it is
and I'll burn'em to a crisp!"
Blade leaned back wondering about the young child's comment. I'll give him
kudos' for wanting to protect his cousin, but by burning them?
Ataru noticed the look quickly answering his question. He snatched Jariten
up by the scruff of the neck, opened the bedroom window, and rapped him hard
on his head. A jet of flame shot out of Jariten's mouth and Eric shot too
his feet.
"What the hell!"
Ataru closed Jariten's mouth. "He's Oni, just like Lum," he said, giving
him a quick nuggie. "And a brat to go along with it."
"Why you, I'll-."
Ataru dropped him, throwing a pillow over his face muffling any protest.
"Can Lum do that?"
"No," answered Ataru, patting out the flames licking up the sides of the
pillow. "She does something worse."
Just then, the door opened and Lum flew in followed by Grace and Benten.
She came to a hover in the air upon seeing what Ataru was doing to Jariten.
"Darling! Stop picking on Jariten!"
"I'm not picking on him. I'm just. helping him get back to sleep that's
all!"
"Darling!"
Meanwhile, Eric stood speechless staring up at Lum. He snatched off his
shades and rubbed his eyes for a moment. The girl was still in the air,
pulling on Ataru's arms to get him off Jariten.
"Now that's something else, isn't it?" said Grace, humored by his response.
"I was stunned too."
Lum dragged Ataru away and Jariten flew up into the air, face beet red. His
chest heaved and he drew in a large breath ready to cook Ataru into cinders.
"Jariten, don't you do it!" cried Lum.
The blast faded away, but Jariten's furious stare remained locked on Ataru.
"Great, now we have children that can fly too," said Blade.
Grace leaned back to Benten. "I take it those two don't have any love lost
between them?"
"Not a drop."
Hearing Grace's voice, Jariten turned and immediately stars filled his eyes.
"Aaaaaah," he let out in a hushed voice, hands held up to his chin,
grinning.
Grace smiled back. "He's cute!" she said.
Jariten put on the most innocent face he could make, giggling as he flew
over into her arms. Ataru let out a disgusted moan, rolling his eyes up to
the sky.
"Aw, give me a break!"
"Stop it, Darling," Lum told him with a swat on the shoulder.
Grace cuddled the boy in her arms. "And I'm a good boy too," he said,
nesting his head against her chest.
Benten laughed. "Don't let him fool you. He's a micronism of Ataru." She
leaned closer to Jariten. "I wonder how good you'll be when you find out
she a vampire."
Jariten's eyes snapped open. He looked up and Grace grinned exposing her
teeth. In a flash, he shot out of her arms, zipping behind Eric.
"Mister Blade, protect me! She a-a-a vampire!"
"Really. Well I guess that makes two of us," he replied, barring his teeth.
Lum staggered back from the impact, Jariten latched tightly around her neck.
"Lum, vampires! What's going on?"
"It's all right, Jariten. They're friends."
He leaned back. "Friends?" She nodded and he looked back at them. "I think
I'm going to go back to bed. This is all a bad dream." Jariten flew back
down to the floor and started remaking his futon.
"Hey! If you're going to do that, move to the corner so Mister Blade can
have some room!" shouted Ataru.
Jariten obeyed without a comment.
"Moroboshi, you better stop picking on him," Grace said.
"Ah, he's used to it."
Eric looked at his watch. "That's not a bad idea. We should all get some
rest after tonight. We're going to need to be on our toes come this
evening."
Ataru let out a yawn. "Good idea. I can sure use it. Not every night you
go out and make the menu of Vampires Gourmet Weekly."
"Goodnight, guys," said Grace. "What's left of it."
"See'ya in the morning. oops, sorry," said Ataru.
As Kimball started to leave, Blade suddenly called to her in their audible
voice. "Meet me outside," he said.
She gave him a light nod, closing the door behind her.

* * * * *

Half an hour later, the Moroboshi home was silent. Blade, now clad in his
dark fighting gear, sat cross-legged on the floor with his sword across his
lap. Bathed in the glow of the moon, Eric meditated waiting for the right
time to depart.
He relaxed, allowing his inner senses to stretch out absorbing the natural
energy flowing through the environment around him. So much to do and so
little time to do it in, he thought, breathing deeply in. Rimialdi has to
be stopped before he spreads his control throughout Japan.
He drew in another deep breath, and then turned his head slightly towards
Ataru's futon.
"Moroboshi, why are you still awake?"
Ataru shifted, turning onto his stomach and looked at him.
"How did you know I was awake?"
"I'm capable of sensing things like that. Now what's on your mind?"
A sad expression came to Ataru and he pressed his lips tight thinking a
moment before answering.
"Just a little worried."
"About Lum?"
"Yeah. That and what to do about keeping her safe."
Eric took off his shades. "Don't tell me the Great Ataru Moroboshi is in
love now?"
"Always have been," he replied, rolling back over. He placed his arms
behind his head and sighed. "I don't mean to be such a lousy boyfriend."
"Could have fooled me?"
"Thanks. Anyway, I just don't think I'm ready to settle down right now."
Eric laughed quietly. "Sow your oats, eh?"
"Yeah, kind'a." Ataru flipped onto his stomach again. "But I don't want to
loose Lum. The thought of this. what'd you say his name was? Ricotta?"
Blade found it hard to hold down his laughs. "Rimialdi."
"Him. If he harms her even by one millimillisecond of a meter, I'll tear
him apart."
"Is that so?"
"Yep. When those vampires came to get her, I felt a fear I could not even
begin to imagine, and I know my fears."
"You really got worked up that much?"
Ataru cut his eyes from side to side, rising up to check and see if Jariten
was still asleep. "Don't tell her this, but I really do care about her."
Eric glanced at his watch. "Don't think you should be keeping that from
her, but we'll talk about that later. Now go to sleep."
"I'm not-."
"Sleep."
Ataru turned over and pulled the covers up around him. Blade put his shades
back on and it was quiet again.
"Blade-."
"Sssit!"
Ataru went silent and in a mater of minutes, he finally drifted off into
sleep.
Time to go, thought Blade and he stood up opening the patio door. Making
one last quick look down at Ataru, he gently closed it shut vaulting
effortlessly over the railing.
"Kimball," he whispered.
"It's about time you got down here," she called from the shadows of the tree
in the yard.
Grace walked out, clad in a black jumpsuit and boots. The shoulder holster
set on her left side held a Desert Eagle .44 Magnum, and there were several
knives tucked into sheaths around her legs.
"You expecting a fight?" joked Eric.
"Never underestimate your opponents," she replied. "So what's up, and what'
s on the agenda?"
"I'm going back down to the Red Moon and do a little browsing."
"And me?"
"We need to check out the docks. It's a little after two; you got four and
a half hours before sunrise begins. You want to take a chance on getting
down there and see what you can dig up?"
"It's a haul, but I'll do it. If I get caught I'll just hit a box or jump
into the sewer."
They both laughed. Suddenly, Grace stopped and peered out towards the
bushes running along the fence. Blade also turned, frowning as he scanned
the area.
"Mendou, is that you?" he called out lightly.
Shu slowly stood up. Dressed in ninja attire, he leaped over the fence and
joined them.
"How did you know I was there?"
"You're noisy," replied Eric.
"What are you doing here, and what's with the getup?" asked Grace.
"Miss Lum is in danger, and I suspected you two were not going to sit idle
while that rogue Rimialdi is loose on the city."
"I like your thinking, Mendou," said Blade. "Smart. I can use a guy like
you."
Grace tapped him on the shoulder, pointing across the lawn at another patch
of bushes. Blade smirked, crossing his arms.
"Megane!" he called in a rough whisper. "You guys can come out now."
Out of the brush came Megane followed by the Parma, Chibi, and Kakaguri.
"I know we weren't that loud," said Megane.
"Who was scratching their head?" answered Grace.
"What are you guys doing here?" asked Blade.
Megane snapped briskly to attention. "We are here to protect Lum from
harm," he said.
Shu let out a chuckle. "Grace, Eric, meet Lum's Stormtroopers," he said.
"Stormtroopers?" said Grace.
Mendou held up a hand. "It's a long story and not really worth it."
"Our Goddess from space must not be brought to harm in any way," continued
Megane.
Trading humored looks, Grace and Eric eyed the four men in disbelief. At
least they were devoted enough to stand watch.
"Okay, you guys can help out by going up too Ataru's room and keep an eye on
things," Blade instructed them.
"In the meantime," continued Shu. "I heard part of your plan, Blade. I
have a car and I think I can get you back to the Red Moon quicker than if
you were on foot."
"You'd do better getting Grace down to the docks. I'll manage by myself."
"Let me take her," came a voice from above them all.
Everyone jumped, as Benten appeared coming down from over the trees on her
hoverbike. The sleek, red and silver alien machine hummed low and Benten
swung herself around facing them.
The two vampires were speechless for a moment.
"Are there anymore surprises we should know about?" asked Grace to the
others.
"Caught you off guard, eh?" said Benten. "Good, now we're even."
"You're an Oni also?" Blade said.
"Nah, I'm an alien but not like Lum."
"Well doesn't that just beat everything."
Grace walked around the machine looking it over. She nodded, pleased but
what she saw.
"Looks fast," she said.
"Is fast," replied Benten. "And it's armed, so there's no chance of any
vampires taking us out without a fight." Reaching back behind her, Benten
drew her blaster from its holster. "Let'em try!"
Grace smiled. "I'm with her," she said, hopping onto the back seat.
"Okay. Megane, you and your (heh, heh, heh) Stormtroopers get up inside and
keep watch on the balconies."
"What if the vampires do show up?" asked Parma.
"The best thing you can do is make some noise. I don't think they want any
attention, especially this early in the morning."
"And if that doesn't work?"
"Run."
The four men swallowed sharply, trading looks, and then climbed up the
trellis.
"Let's plan on meeting back here at five," continued Blade. "Don't want
Grace to get a permanent sunburn."
Benten remounted her bike. "Five it is. Hang on, Grace."
They shot up into the air, streaking away across the sky.
"Amazing," said Blade.
"It is, isn't it?" replied Shu. "Shall we go?"
"Let's. I'm kind of anxious to meet Rimialdi."

* * * * *

Port of Tokyo;

The inner portions of Tokyo Harbor had slowly over the decades been
reclaimed and converted into a series of man-made islands inter-connected by
several bridges, with both commercial and semi-residential areas dotting the
landscape. After setting down in a secluded portion of the industrial
section of Harumi, Benten and Grace made their way over to the wharf
landings. In one of the terminals, they stopped looking over a map brought
along marked with all the recent murders in the area.
"Hm," sounded Grace, tapping a pen on her chin in thought. "You know
Benten, all of these killings have been centered on this island."
Benten looked over the map, arching a brow. "You think our vamp is from
around here?"
"It looks that way."
Taking the pen, Grace drew a line from a dot marking the first murder to the
one marking the second, connecting them all ending up in a rough circle.
"Doesn't stray too far with plenty of food nearby. All we need is a home."
Her finger traced an imaginary X through the circle and it centered on the
northeast corner of Harumi Island. The area depicted marked both a high
school and a junior college, and it was the college that sent Grace into
thought once again.
"Benten, there was a murder not to long ago concerning four college
students. I wonder."
"About what?"
"I wonder if this vampire is one of them. When I was turned, I woke up in
the city morgue. Had to kick open the door and waylay an intern for his
clothes."
"Ew."
"Wait a minute." Grace closed her eyes concentrating, trying to recall all
the facts about the murder. "If I'm not mistaken, all of the blood from
those students had been drained from their bodies."
"So if there's no blood left in the body-."
"There's no vampire. The vamporiis virus needs blood to replicate and
spread."
"Huh. You're a doctor too."
"Just say I have a great teacher."
Standing up, Benten went to the end of the terminal and peered out across
the island in the direction of the college. "It's a good walk from here,"
she said. "Grace, this is a long shot, but what if this vamp was part of
that group and for some reason was allowed to be turned?"
Grace came up next to Benten, gazing out across the city skyline. She
finally looked down at Benten giving her a nod.
"Possible. Only way we're going to find out is by asking our vampire."
"Where do we start to look?"
The time on Grace's watch read two-thirty five. "If I were a vampire, as
close to morning as it is, I'd be making my way back home right now."
"The college?"
She nodded.
"Okay. Let's get back to the bike and swing on over there."
"Why don't we walk."
"Because we're short on time?"
"It's about fifteen minutes there and back. Besides, I don't want to draw
any unwanted attention."
Benten shrugged. "Okay, you're in charge. Let's go before we lose more
time."
Grace pocketed the map, and they set out down the road.

* * * * *

Shu guided his sports car; a jet-black Lamborghini imported from America,
into a side ally not far from the Club Red Moon and shut it off. He watched
as Blade checked the various weapons held in holders or slots about him, and
then buckled up his overcoat.
"You know that's a snappy outfit," he said. "But why the breastplates?"
"Vampires can shoot too, and there are humans that also work for them."
Blade got out and Shu followed suit.
"Humans?" he said as he closed his door.
"Yep. Slaves. You can identify them by a small tattoo right at the base of
the neck. Kind of a fad in today's world, most of the times they're hidden
from view."
"And it could be anyone around us?"
Blade leaned on the top of the car setting a serious gaze on Shu.
"Anyone. A Cop, a Banker, a Student, it could even be a Mendou employee.
You just don't know."
Shu grimaced, dreading the thought that even his people could be harboring
ill against the family. He made a mental note to have all employees
physically checked once this was over.
"Oh, and there's one more thing," said Blade.
"What's that?"
"If we get into a scuffle in there, you might have to kill a human."
Shu swallowed hard. "Kill. kill a human?"
"Yes. Don't hesitate. Man or woman, don't hesitate. Otherwise, you're
going to end up dead, or worse get turned. Then you will be seeing me, and
I won't be there to exchange pleasantries."
"I'll, uh, keep that in mind."
Blade drew in a breath. "You ready to go?"
Shu pulled up his hood and mask. "Yes."
Eric gave him an approving nod. "Stay close and follow my lead," he said.
"Whatever that is," muttered Shu nervously, falling in step behind Eric as
he headed down the alley towards the Red Moon.

* * * * *

Picking locks was not something Grace liked to brag about, but she had to
admit it came in handy at times. She and Benten entered the vacant campus
of the Commercial Junior College, breaking into the main building and began
their search for any sign of the vampire terrorizing this part of the city.
They were in the lower levels of the building knowing that any vampire would
want too be as far away from the threat of sunlight, and any unwanted
disturbances by the staff or students. Most of the underground area was
nothing more than storage rooms and closets, musty and dank from the moist
earth surrounding the foundation. Grace and Benten looked up and down the
long corridor running the length of the building.
"Do we split up?" asked Benten, panning her light across several of the
doors.
"Yes. I'll take the right."
"Left it is."
"Benten, don't go into any rooms. Look in, and if you think you find
anything of importance, call me. Understand?"
"So I can't blast'em, eh?"
"We want to talk to them."
"Right. No fun, I understand."
Benten moved off down the left side of the corridor, Grace sighing briefly
before going the opposite way. She drew her pistol and grabbed the first
doorknob, slowly turning it. Locked, she decided to pass, moving on to the
next one.
Meanwhile, Benten was having no better luck coming upon locked door after
door. She was starting to get frustrated, the daughter of the god of war
always looking for action in any form. Finally, she came upon a double set
of doors and stopped. There, in white letters on a black background read
the words 'Boiler Room'.
"Hm. Freddie I hope you're home," she mused, grabbing the knob.
It turned and she stepped to the side.
"Grace," called Benten in a whisper.
Grace's light panned around on her and she pointed back towards the room.
She immediately joined her and stood on the other side of the door. Holding
up three fingers, Grace counted down and stepped back, kicking the door
open. Benten leaned around the corner her blaster at the ready, but there
was no one around.
Carefully they walked in, lights panning across the machinery.
"Yuck," said Benten, her nose wrinkling as she sniffed the musty air.
"Great combination. Kerosene, Lube Oil, and (sniff, sniff) rat shit."
Grace inhaled; noting something else lingered in the air. Something she
found familiar.
"Blood," she said.
"What?"
"I smell blood. It's stale, rotting, but it's blood that's for sure."
The scent led them to a small back room. Opening it up, they were greeted
by a strong pungent odor that made them choke for a second as the vapors
passed.
"Do we have to go in there?" Benten asked, trying to hold back the urge to
puke.
"Yes, now come on."
Carefully, Grace stepped in and panned her light around. The place was
filthy, piles of overused rags lying about the floor. Over in one corner
somebody had made a bed for themselves, a stack of papers as a makeshift
nightstand.
"Grace," called Benten and she turned around.
Benten was holding up a blue pullover sweater, soiled and torn. There was
an ominously dark stain on the front and around the collar, and she
instantly knew what it was from.
"It's a woman's sweater," Benten said. "And fairly new too."
"But that blood isn't. Is there anything else over there?"
Benten shined her light down and suddenly smirked. With the barrel of her
pistol, she held up a pair of soiled panties, also caked with blood.
"This vampire need a lesson in personal hygiene," she said, letting them
drop to the floor.
This was not right, Grace thought. With all of the vampires in Tokyo, why
was this particular one living in such disgusting conditions? Surely the
one who turned her would have seen to it that she was taken care of.
"Let's go," said Benten. "I'm starting to get sick, and our vamp is not
home."
"Then we'll wait for her outside. She's has got to-."
Grace's sensitive hearing picked up a step from out in the hallway.
"Benten, shut off your light!"
"But it will be dark!"
There was no time to argue. Grace rushed over and shut off her light,
pulling Benten with her into the corner. It was pitch back, but for
vampires darkness was merely a cover, their senses capable of detecting even
the tiniest trace of heat and movement.
The steps grew closer, short and oddly staggered. A figure ambled through
the door, stumbling up against the wall then down to their knees. They
could hear sobbing, pitiful moans of distress as the vampire clawed its way
over to the makeshift bed. Before crawling in, the vampire paused then
slowly turned towards them.
Grace turned on her light. Immediately, the vampire let out a hiss,
shielding her eyes with her arms. The young woman standing in the light was
a mess. Her clothes resembled the rags around the room, hair matted with
dirt and grime, and badly in need of a bath.
"We're not going to hurt you," Grace said, taking a few steps forward.
Gradually, the woman's arms came down. Benten gasped as she caught sight of
her face. There was blood all around her mouth and chin; fresh blood
stained her once white blouse mixing with the dried remains from previous
victims. Her eyes darted madly about, pupils nothing but small pinpoints.
A crazed look that told Grace this woman was teetering on the edge of
insanity.
"It's okay. We're not going to harm you," she said again, inching closer.
"Bullshit! Shoot this bitch!" yelled Benten.
"Benten!" Grace shouted, but it was too late.
The young woman bolted through the doorway. Grace let out a curse and went
after her. She was in much better shape and with a few steps pounced on the
girl, bringing her to the floor. They struggled, but the girl was pinned
firmly in a tight arm lock.
"Stop it!" shouted Grace as she struggled to escape.
Benten came out. "Grace! Grace are you all right?"
"Yes, no thanks to you!"
The struggles increased and Grace finally had enough. Taking a handful of
hair, she roughly pulled back forcing her to look around.
"Stop it, damn it! We're not going to hurt you!"
The girl's hissing and gnashing turned into a long sob as she finally
admitted defeat. Grace felt the fight leave her body and let her go,
standing up. They watched as the vampire cried then Benten looked at Grace.
"Should I offer her a hanky?" she asked.
Grace just frowned.

* * * * *

Shu and Blade made their way carefully across the top of the Red Moon
watching for any signs of guards or alarms. Obviously, the vampires did not
fear intrusion, maybe even inviting it to make hunting that much easier.
The skylights were near the center of the roof, and a dim glow of lights
danced around the panes.
"I thought this would be closed by now?" whispered Shu.
"It is," replied Blade. "My guess is that the usual post party is still
going on."
Post party, wondered Shu?
They inched up to the edge of the nearest one and looked inside.
Below was a view of the main dance floor, but it had been turned into a mass
mosh pit, men and women engaged in a deviant orgy of sex and groping, their
moans and cries echoing loudly about the room. Shu drew in a breath, eyes
wide as he gazed upon the scene in shock.
"That's one of the unfortunate side affects of infection," Blade told him.
"Vampire's have an insatiable craving not only for blood, but sex as well."
Mendou was speechless, his stare locked on the writhing mass below.
Blade in the meantime looked around the rest of the room hoping to gain
sight of the vampire he talked to back in the park. His vision was limited
and he knew it was time to move on and continue their search.
"Shu, let's go," he said.
Shu remained fixed at the pane.
"Shu," Blade said again, giving the man a sharp slap to the back of the
head.
"Huh, what?" stammered Mendou.
"We're leaving. Indulge in your fantasies some other time."
"Uh, yeah. okay."
They made their way over to the door leading down into the club. Eric
checked it for alarms and found none. He griped the handle and turned
opening the door with a dull scrape. Down the steps they went coming out
into a long hallway. The beat from the music being played vibrated through
the walls, throbbing with a steady pulse giving the darkness an eerie
feeling.
Blade motioned towards the first door and they went to it, taking up
positions on either side. A careful turn; Eric peeked in. He suddenly
sneered.
"Oh my god," he said pushing the door open.
At the center of the room, four people sat bound tightly to chairs, their
heads drooped forwards. Blood stained their necks and chest, oozing from
the various puncture wounds on their throats. Shutaro retched and spun
around doubling over as he fought to control himself.
"Damn," muttered Blade.
He walked over; kicking aside the blood soaked drop cloths on the floor, and
tipped one of the victims head back. No doubt a fresh kill, the body was
still warm. Shu staggered in behind him.
"They're being turned," Eric told him.
Shu could barely keep his fear down, sickened at the sight. He'd never seen
a real dead person before, especially in such gore as this. Suddenly, he
started and smirked at one of the victims. With a shaky hand he pushed the
head back and let out a surprised gasp.
"I know him," he said.
"You do?"
"He's the son of a well known banker. Very influential around the political
circles."
Shu tipped the head back of the woman seated next to him, letting out
another gasp. "And, and she's the daughter of the district judge," he said.
"I'll bet all of them are related to someone important."
Something clicked in Shu's mind and he stepped back. "That means I too was
meant to be converted. That explains why that vampire knew my name!"
"Also explains what Rimialdi is up too," added Blade.
"It does?"
"Yep. No doubt he'll send them back to their parents. Once there, they'
ll-."
"Turn them," Shu assumed.
"That, or bring them under control."
Shu stared at the four again, thinking hard. "But what does Lum have to do
with all of this? She may be an alien princess, but I was the one who the
tickets were sent to. Rimialdi could not have known about her, or her
connection with Moroboshi."
"He did sound surprised when he marked her."
They both looked back down at the four.
"So what about them?" asked Shu.
Blade drew his sword the sheath on his back. "You better wait by the door,"
he told him.
"Is there no other way?"
Eric stood motionless, jaw set tight. "You want them to live as vampires,
Shu?" he finally said.
Shu shook his head, swallowing the pain he felt inside. "If you must," he
replied, heading for the door.
Blade called to him and he stopped. "It's a war, Shu. Wars are never
pretty."
Mendou could say nothing, keeping his back turned as Eric commenced his
executions.

* * * * *

"My, my name is. Miko."
The vampire calling herself Miko sat huddled in the corner of the boiler
room; Grace and Benten standing before her. She shivered, legs pulled tight
to her chest, a desperate expression on her face. Miko drew in several
haggard breaths, reaching up to wipe the tears from her eyes and cheeks with
the back of her sleeve.
Grace took a step closer, but Miko let out a yelp and winced, pressing
further back. She knelt down before the terrified woman.
"Miko. What happened?" asked Grace.
Miko began crying again, harder now blubbering incoherently.
"Aw, geesh will you stop it!" shouted Benten. "You're a vampire. You're
not supposed to cry!"
Grace's head snapped around, furious eyes locking on her. "We still have
emotions, Benten. That's something this virus can't take from us." She
looked back at Miko. "Can't you see she terrified?"
"I'm sorry, Grace, but we don't have time to wait for her to settle down."
Grace did not reply. She waited until finally Miko found the nerve to peek
over at her.
"Leave me alone," she whined.
"We can't. We need to know who turned you and why you're here hiding like
some homeless waif."
The tears increased. "I didn't want to be a vampire. Really I didn't!"
"I didn't either, but I can't change it. Neither can you."
Grace moved closer and reached out taking Miko's trembling hands in hers.
"Who did this to you?"
Miko hesitated. "He took me. He, he, took me from my friends. told me.
told me he'd give me eternal life!"
"Who?"
"They called him the Masters Favorite."
"The Master?" asked Benten.
"M-Master Rimialdi. He's here to enslave us all!"
Grace frowned. "Who is this 'Favorite', Miko?"
Miko's let her hands drop, staring listlessly at the floor. "I-I only know
him as Lord Motoabe."
The name was not familiar to Grace. She looked back at Benten, but she
could only shrug just as lost. Suddenly Miko shot to her feet and pressed
her face against the wall. Benten started to move, but Kimball held up a
hand stopping her. They watched as Miko sobbed fitfully into the wall.
"He took me! He took me from my friends. raped me. killed me!"
She began dragging her face along the rough stone surface ignoring the deep
scrapes to her skin. Grace carefully followed along behind her.
"When I awoke. I-I was expected to serve. expected to, to, to kill, but I
couldn't!"
"So you ran away."
Miko looked back at her. "Yes," she whined. "After a few days, I could not
take it anymore!"
"And you came back here to familiar ground, but the blood cravings forced
you to kill, didn't it?"
Miko nodded, sobbing into her hands.
It was an all to familiar situation. Grace could remember her first days as
a vampire. The desire for blood, the insane craving and lust that nearly
drove her insane. She felt helpless watching this young woman crying before
her, sympathies going out wishing there was some way to relieve her sorrows.
"Miko, I-."
Miko dropped suddenly to her knees, clutching Grace's legs tight. "Please!"
she pleaded. "Please, kill me!"
The request came unexpectedly, and normally Grace would eagerly comply, but
she found herself hesitating.
"I can't," she finally said.
"What do you mean you can't?" questioned Benten. "This is what you do for a
living?"
"Stop it, Benten!" snapped Grace with a snarl. She looked deep into Miko's
eyes. "There's no need for you to die, Miko. We can help you."
"But I don't want to be a vampire. I-I don't like killing people. I miss
the sun, my family! I want too die!"
"No, I'm not going to do it!"
Miko's eyes cut over at the knives strapped around Grace's thigh.
"Then I'll do it myself!" she cried, snatching one from its sheath.
The blade flashed in the light, Miko jumping back ready to plunge it into
her heart. Kimball quickly grabbed her wrist, forcing the woman up against
the wall. She thrashed about, fighting to free her hand but it was futile.
"Let me, go, please!" cried Miko.
Grace grabbed her by the front of her blouse, pulling her close. "Miko,
there are other ways. I'll help you!"
They stared at each other then Miko let the knife fall from her hand,
bursting into tears, pressing her face into Grace's chest. Kimball hugged
her tight fighting back tears of her own. Benten came up beside them.
"So how do you expect to help her?" she asked.
"We'll take her with us. After she's fed and calmed down, she can tell us
more about Rimialdi and this Motoabe."
"I think the first thing we need to do is give her a bath," replied Benten.
"That too."

* * * * *

Taking the back steps to the main floor, Blade stopped at the threshold of
the door leading into the club. He cracked the door and looked in, sneering
contemptuously at the orgy still in full swing. No guards, at least that
much was in their favor, Eric stepped back.
"Well?" said Shu.
"Can't go that way."
"So what now?"
Blade peered at the steps leading to the basement. "Let's check down
there," he said, moving on.
They went down, coming out into a wide large room. Several boxes were
stacked against the far wall, extra chairs and tables in a caged bin to the
left. Shu pointed across the room to a door marked 'Managers Office' and
they went to it.
"Manager doesn't like the upper floors?" aid Shu as Blade picked the lock.
"Tells me he's a vampire," answered Blade.
Entering the office, Shu pulled out a flashlight and panned its beam around.
There was nothing out of the ordinary, a desk, couch, and several chairs
making up the furniture in the room. Eric went to the desk and turned the
lamp on. Spotting some files on the desk, Blade picking up a few and began
flipping through them.
"This guy has more than just a club on his agenda," he said.
Shu picked up one. "Hm. He's got a hand in the fashion industry," he said,
holding up a portfolio of pictures.
"There a name in there?"
Shu flipped through more of the pages. "Hiroki Motoabe," he finally said,
pulling out a business card from one. "Name's familiar. Is find anything?"
"A few invoices for supplies. Stuff for this club."
"Let's check the desk."
Shu pulled on one of the drawers, finding it locked. "Uh, Blade."
Eric drew his sword and pried it open. They began shuffling through the
contents, but nothing immediately stood out.
"Maybe we're looking for the wrong thing?" said Shu.
Blade sat down in the chair to think for a moment. "If this Motoabe is
supporting Rimialdi, where would you think he would hide him?"
There was a small end table at the far side of the couch. Shu went over and
picked up one of the magazines on it.
"This club is a great place to draw victims into," he replied. "Keeping a
vampire like this Rimialdi guy here? Feasible, but I'd prefer to keep away
from the hunting grounds, if you know what I mean."
"Yeah, not a good thing to get caught at the scene of the crime if it came
to that."
Eric turned slightly, peering back into one of the drawers. He pulled a
business card from a pile, examining the embossed logo on the front. This
is not a moon, he thought running a finger over the image of a red moon
rising from behind Mount Fuji. And this hiragana on the front, it's not
standard glyph either. Looks more like a gateway with the rays of the sun
emanating over the top. Don't remember seeing anything like that. A
personal symbol maybe?
Blade swiveled around. "Shu, do you think you can-, Shu, look out!"
The book in Shu's hand dropped, the hiss of his blade following the streak
as it came over then back in a graceful move to his left side. He heard a
gurgle of pain and looked back over his shoulder straight into the surprised
expression of a man holding a knife in one hand.
"Finish him!" said Blade, rushing for the door.
"W-What!" exclaimed Shu.
Eric took a quick look outside then closed the door. "Finish him!" he said
again.
"But, but!"
Blade slapped the knife out of the intruder's hand. He drew up into Mendou'
s face, clearly angered by his hesitation.
"Remember what I told you outside? If the situation were different, you'd
be dead right now! Finish him!"
Shu trembled then gulped. His sword finished its cut, a merciful slice
killing the man instantly. As the body collapsed, Shu stepped back stunned
by what he just did. He shook the blood from the blade and walked away.
Eric understood what he was going through. He allowed Shu a moment to
recompose himself, kneeling down to examine the body.
The first thing he searched for was the telltale tattoo on the base of the
neck marking him as a slave. There it was, just as he expected, and the
glyph matched the one on the card in his hand.
"Just as I thought," he said, standing up.
Mendou leaned on the back of a chair, shoulders heaving with each breath he
made. He let out a long sigh and turned around.
"Okay, so now I've entered your ranks," he said. "It's not fun at all."
"Get over it."
Shu re-sheathed his sword. "What now?"
"We got to get out of here. This guy probably came down here for something,
and he'll be missed."
"But we didn't find anything?"
"Not exactly." Blade held up the card in his hand, looking it over again.
"We know Motoabe is a vampire. Now all we need to do is find him, and two
to one we'll find Rimialdi."
Shu nodded. His eyes drifted back down to the body on the floor, and the
slowly growing pool of blood.
"I gott'a get out of here," he said, heading for the door.
Blade watched him go and looked down at the body. He went back to the desk
and shut off the lamp hurrying to catch up with Mendou.

* * * * *

It was a quarter to four when the three women returned to the wharves.
Benten took the lead, Grace pulling a lifeless Miko by the hand, entering
the compound where Benten's bike was concealed. Coming around one of the
rows, Grace listened close as Miko told her more about the vampires involved
with Rimialdi.
"There's hundreds of them," she said. "They've come from all over the
country, summoned by Master Rimialdi and Lord Motoabe."
"He's that strong?"
Miko stopped dead in her tracks as the horrifying memories returned. "His
eyes, they're like fire, cutting through your soul."
"Nah!" yelled Benten, waving of the idea. "Nobody can be that powerful!"
"You haven't seen him! He's frightening I tell you!"
"Come on," said Grace, beckoning her to keep walking. "We need to go before
sunrise traps us here."
The woman started shuffling forward, but then Grace suddenly spun around.
Benten noticed the change immediately drawing her blaster. The Desert Eagle
came out of its holster, and Kimball scanned the containers around them.
"What is it, Grace?" whispered Benten.
She did not answer at first, senses tingling. "Miko! Get out of the open!"
But the woman stood petrified, also picking up what Grace felt.
"It's them!" she said fearfully.
Benten moved up against the side of the aisle "Miko, move!" she shouted.
"Miko, get over here!" yelled Grace.
A shot rang out, Miko's chest exploding as a bullet ripped through her
heart. She went to her knees then another shot hit her square in the
forehead pitching Miko back. Grace scrambled, crawling over to an adjoining
aisle with bullets chirping at her heels. She pressed up against the side
and slowly peered around the corner.
"Benten!" she called out.
"Grace, did you see the shooter?"
"No!"
Benten stayed low staring at Miko's inert form. "Well, there goes our
lead."
The sight of Miko lying dead angered Grace. She moved back.
"Benten, can you get to the bike?"
"I don't know! How many of them are there?"
"We can't sit here and do nothing!" She could hear footsteps echoing around
the containers. "This isn't good, girl!"
"Tell me about it. Grace we've got to do something fast, it's starting to
get light outside."
The edge of the horizon was starting to get bright. Grace muttered a curse
inching back a bit more.
"If they're also vampires, they have the same problem as I do."
"But they've got the advantage on us!"
Something shifted on top of the stack just above Benten's head. She
reacted, rolling to the other side, snapping off several shots. They heard
a cry, and Benten shot to her feet dashing down the aisle. She could hear
the sounds of pursuit, and then a blast from a shotgun peppered the
container behind her. Benten dived avoiding another blast, rolling onto her
back and fired hitting a man scurrying around a corner. Another vampire
jumped out wielding a pair of pistols ready to shoot her dead. Benten
grimaced but the loud boom from Grace's gun picked the vampire up from the
floor and sent him sprawling back.
"Benten, get up!" she said from her perch atop a stack of containers.
She did, continuing her run with Grace following right along. The Desert
Eagle spoke again dropping one then another vampire. She leaped down at the
next intersection, shifting into a crouch. Benten paused at the corner.
"Grace!"
"Keep moving," Kimball replied. Benten ran on.
Grace backed down the aisle waiting for any sign of their assailants. She
could feel their presence, the primeval thrill of the hunt and lust for a
kill strong in the air. Benten disappeared around the far corner and she
decided it was time to beat a hasty retreat. Kimball bolted, running low
praying that she could stay out of the sights of any shooters.
What she did not expect though was the powerful blow from a large Japanese
warclub that swung out hitting her right in the face. Grace cried out
tumbling onto her back. The Desert Eagle flew from her grip and she lay
sprawled out on the floor in a very uncompromising position. She squeezed
her eyes tight and shook her head trying to clear the ring out in her ears.
Somebody started laughing and out from around the corner stepped the owner
of the war club, a tall man clad in dark leather biker clothes, wearing a
black motorcyclist helmet, its visor down preventing her from seeing his
features.
He laughed again, then several more vampires moved into view, standing over
her.
"Pick her up," ordered the biker, and Grace was roughly pulled to her feet
and thrust against the side of a container.
She tried to struggle, but the hold of the vampires was too strong. The
barrel of a shotgun was pressed up beneath her chin and she stopped
fighting.
"Well, well, well," said the helmeted man as he walked up to her. Handing
his weapon to one of his companions, he pulled the helmet off allowing Grace
to see his face.
"Oh shit," muttered Grace recognizing Abe Nashimaru.
"What's wrong? Not expecting to see me again so soon?" said Abe.
"No, I'm pissed off at the fact that I missed you back in the park. I don't
do that very often."
"Cute." He moved up closer, running his fingers slowly across the tips of
her breast. "So you want to tell me why you're here?"
"Looking for a place to sleep."
Abe paused then laughed at her remark. "Oh we are funny today."
Grabbing Grace by the back of the hair, Abe jerked her head back, snarling
angrily. "I don't have much time, Blondie, so if you want to stay healthy,
cease with the jokes, okay?"
"Aw, no sense of humor. Too bad," replied Grace.
Her head was thrust aside, Abe stepping back. "Did you get her friend?" he
asked one of the other vampires.
"No, she got away."
"Hm. At least we completed our primary task."
"You Bastard!" shouted Grace, struggling to get at Abe. "You didn't have to
kill Miko!"
"Oh yes I did. From what I was hearing, she was flapping those gums too
much."
"I'll kill you!"
"Wrong," answered Abe, punching her hard in the stomach. An uppercut drew
blood from her nose, and then Abe grabbed her by the hair again.
"You want to tell me where Blade is?" he asked.
"Blade who?"
"Don't play with me, bitch!" Abe backhanded her several times across the
face. "You and Blade took those kids from me. Now I want to know where he
is, and where is Lum and Ataru Moroboshi?"
Grace looked slowly up at him. "I'm not telling you anything, pal!"
Abe arched a brow. He grunted lightly and crossed his arms. "Look, uh. is
it too much to ask you your name?"
"Kimball. Grace Kimball."
"Yeah, Gracie. We're on a tight time schedule right now, so if you don't
want me to place you where you can watch the sun rise, tell me where they
are?"
Grace remained silent.
"Stubborn," Abe finally said. His eyes looked over at the Desert Eagle held
by one of his men and he told him to hand it over.
Admiring its powerful look and feel, Abe smiled.
"Nice gun, very deadly," he said, running the barrel along the side of Grace
's face.
"Works wonders on assholes like you," she replied. "Give it back and I'll
demonstrate."
"No need. I think I can do that on my own."
He stepped back and pointed the gun down at her right leg, pulling the
trigger. The deafening roar echoed off the walls joined by Kimball's pain
filled wail. The vampires holding her let go and she dropped clutching the
wound.
"You bastard! You fuck, you asshole! You shot me! You shot me with my own
gun!" she screamed.
Abe laughed, kneeling down. "Yeah. I like this thing. I'll have to get
one." The humored expression went away. "Blade?"
"Go to hell!"
"Wrong answer."
PBoom!
Grace writhed on the floor clutching what was left of her left kneecap.
"Damn it, will you stop that!" she cried, gaining a laugh from the vampires
around her.
Abe stood up. "Pick Super Woman up boys," he ordered. They yanked Kimball
to her feet.
"Tch, tch, tch, tch. Oh dear, Miss Kimball. It looks like you won't be
running any long distances for a while."
Grace's chest heaved seething with rage as she glared at him.
"Oh, oh I'm going to enjoy killing you, pal."
"Not likely, Kimball. Well I'd love to continue torturing you, but dawns
quickly approaching. Tell you what. I'll stake you out so you can get a
nice view of the sun rising up over the horizon. Would you like that?"
It was a vampire's worst fear, being literally cooked alive beneath the rays
of the sun. Grace did not want to experience that sort of pain, but she was
helpless to stop them.
"Why don't you just shoot me, okay?"
"Nope. I am not giving you an easy way out, Gracie Girl. You're going to
fry."
He turned motioning for them to bring her along heading for the nearest bay
doors. The sky had gotten lighter, and the dim glow of the sun could be
faintly seen on the horizon.
"We'll find Blade, Kimball," said Abe. "It's just a matter of-."
A bright light caught them as they came out into the open. The high-pitched
whine of Benten's hoverbike pierced the air as it shot through the air
smacking Nashimaru with the front pylon. He flew across the floor, Benten
banking the rear sharply around hitting more of the vampires before they
could react. Grace reached up and thrust her sharp nails into the eyes of
her captors and they let her go screaming in pain. She hit the floor and
rolled as the rest of the vampires scattered.
Benten stopped, drawing her blaster.
"Come on, Grace!" she shouted, snapping off several shots.
Grace rose up on her arms. She spotted Abe laying across the room, her
Desert Eagle a short reach away. Crawling quickly over, she took it up and
grinned an evil grin as she drew a bead on him.
"Grace!" cried Benten again.
One of the vampires fired a shot hitting the side of the hoverbike. Grace
turned her sights on him and fired hitting him in the chest. A hand reached
down, Benten yanking the woman up across the back of the seat. She gunned
the engine and they sped off out of the compound and across the harbor.
Kimball pulled herself upright and wrapped an arm tight around Benten's
waist. Her skin was beginning to smoke as the first rays of light cut
across the morning sky.
"Hang on, Grace," Benten yelled back above the rushing wind. "We'll be back
in Tomobiki in a few minutes!"
"Better be quick. Otherwise I'm going to be nothing but ashes fluttering in
the breeze."
"Don't you die on me, Kimball! We need you, damn it! We need you."
Grace smiled. "Then step on it."
Benten opened the throttle as wide as it could go, streaking across the sky
back to the Moroboshi home and safety.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Six
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:17:49 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Duality
Press. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)

Part Six: The Seduction of Ran

Ataru tossed and turned between the covers of his futon, troubling images
playing about his imaginative mind. Lum was the main subject of the dreams,
horrifying specters and ghouls pursuing her, dragging Lum helplessly to an
ominous figure who's features were obscured by the darkness.
"Darling," he could hear Lum say. It sounded so real, as if she were right
next to him.
"Darling," she called again.
Wait a minute.
Slowly, Ataru opened his eyes. They focused, and much to his surprise Lum
sat at the side of his futon.
"Lum!" cried Ataru. Before he could sit up, Lum placed her hand on his
chest and pinned him down. Instinctively, Ataru tensed expecting one of her
zacks, but nothing happened.
"Darling."
"Lum, what are you doing in my room?"
A sad pout formed, Lum laying down, placing her head on his chest.
"I was scared," she replied.
"Scared? With that vigilante vampire Kimball with you, plus Benten?"
"They're gone."
"What!"
Ataru looked back finally noticing that Blade had also disappeared.
"We got vampires running about the city, and those three decide to leave us?
What a bunch of ingrates!"
Lum pressed closer to Ataru. She took his arm and draped it about her
shoulders. That stopped Ataru's ranting, and he looked down at her.
"Darling, will you protect me from these vampires. I mean, will you give up
your life for me?"
"Uh."
Lum turned her face up to his, her deep ocean-blue eyes pleading with him
for an answer. He felt his inhibitions fade, is serious gaze setting in his
eyes.
"I will protect you, Lum," he answered her. "No vampire is going to sink
their teeth into your pretty neck."
That cheered Lum up and she gave him a firm squeeze letting out a sigh.
"Darling."
"Yes, Lum?"
"Tell me you love me."
"W-what?"
"Even if you don't mean it, please tell me you love me. It would mean so
much to me."
Ataru made a nervous swallow, unable to form the words. He recalled the
earlier conversation he had with Blade, admitting then his devotion for the
alien princess. Having her lying next to him, scared and in need of his
support made Ataru feel good.
"Lum."
"Yes, Ataru?"
"I. I lo-."
A cold breeze drifted across them. Ataru tipped his head back and found
himself staring straight up at Eric Blade.
"I hope I'm not interrupting anything," he said with a smile.
Ataru rolled out from under the covers, shooting to his feet.
"Blade, where did you guys go! Why did Benten and Kimball leave Lum all by
herself? Don't you know there are vampires out after her?"
Blade laughed walking past him. Shu entered and immediately stopped as he
caught sight of Lum and Ataru.
"Mendou?" said Ataru.
Lum stood up, placing herself protectively in front of Ataru. "Nothing
happened, Shu," she said. "Ataru and I were just talking that's all."
Shu remained oddly silent and he walked in taking a seat on the floor next
to Ataru's desk.
"Shu?" called Lum.
"He's had a rough night," said Blade.
"What happened?" asked Ataru.
"I killed a man," answered Mendou.
"One of Motoabe's slaves walked in on us and tried to kill Shu.
Fortunately, Shu was faster with the sword."
Lum and Ataru sat back down. "Who's Motoabe?" Ataru finally said after his
shock passed.
Eric pulled a card out from one of his pockets, flicking it over to him.
"Hiroki Motoabe?" said Ataru, frowning. "Never heard of the guy."
"Well he's got a big stake in this game," replied Blade. He told them what
he and Shu discovered back at the Red Moon, and of his suspicions about what
Rimialdi's plans were.
"A vampire taking over all of Japan." Ataru could not believe it, running a
nervous hand back through his hair as he breathed out a long sigh. "Boy,
there goes my future dating opportunities."
"Darling!" shouted Lum, swatting him on the shoulder.
"What are you, Moroboshi?" said Eric. "A nymphomaniac or something?"
"Hey a man's got to keep up his game."
Lum rose up in the air clearly angered by Ataru's remark. "Why I'll zack
you!"
"Hey!" came Jariten's voice from the corner of the room. "Keep it down!
Can't you see I'm trying to sleep here?"
Blade smirked at him. "What was his name? Jariten? Yeah that's it." He
prodded Jariten's body with the end of his scabbard. "Yo, little man you
might as well wake your small self up. You ain't going to get anymore sleep
this morning."
Jariten flung back the covers and sat up glaring at Eric.
"My dreams don't talk to me like that, good or bad!" he said.
"Well then welcome to the real world."
The reality set in and Jariten pulled the covers up around him in fear.
"Speaking of morning, Blade," continued Ataru. "Don't you think Grace
should be back? It is starting to get lighter outside."
"Your right, Moroboshi." He got up and opened the sliding glass door.
"Chibi," he called out.
Chibi appeared along with Parma.
"What are you guys doing here?" asked Ataru.
"Standing watch over Lum," answered Parma. He spotted her seated next to
Ataru and waved. "Hi, Lum!"
"Isn't that thoughtful of them," she said, waving back.
"Chibi, go tell Megane and Kakaguri to come in here. Parma, you're taller
so climb up on the roof and keep an eye out for Benten and Kimball."
"But it's cold out there."
"Quite whining and move it!"
A few minutes after, Megane and Kakaguri appeared. Megane froze in his
tracks seeing Lum and Ataru together on the futon.
"Moroboshi," he hissed, hands clenched in to fist.
"Aw, stop it," Blade said. "Get in here and quit letting all of the heat
out."
"But, but, but-."
"Come on, you heard the man!" added Ataru. "Move it, and close the door
behind you."
Reluctantly, Megane came in and sat down across from them still glaring at
Ataru. Kakaguri bade Lum good morning and asked what was for breakfast.
"Oh that reminds me. Short Stuff, bring that small bag over here," Blade
told Jariten.
Jariten looked up then over at the bag he was referring to. "Pfthpf! Get
it yourself."
A hairbrush dinged him neatly on the head.
"Ow! Lum-chan?"
"Don't be rude, Jariten," she scolded the boy. "Bring Mister Blade his
bag."
"He's got legs!"
"Jariten!"
Jariten's lips formed into a pout, and he flew over snatching up the strap
of the bag and carried it over to Blade.
"This is the only time this will happen," he said as he set it down.
"Don't be so sure about that, tiny."
The child flew back to his futon; Blade unlocked the clasp and pulled out
what appeared to be some sort of hypodermic pistol. They all watched as
Eric took a small cartridge from the bag placing it into a holder on the
side. Whit a small snap the seal was punctured. Blade grabbed a black
mouthpiece, and sat back up against Ataru's dresser.
"Stay clear, and uh if you're squeamish, don't look," he warned them before
putting the mouthpiece in his mouth. Eric placed the pistol to the side of
his neck.
"Yo, Blade!" cried Ataru. "Things can't be that bad that you have to commit
suicide, are they?"
Eric paused; briefly cutting his eyes over at him, and pulled the trigger.
They jumped as he went into fierce convulsions, quivering with a strained
growl as the liquid in the cartridge flowed through him. Lum pressed
fearfully up behind Ataru; Shu and the others backing away even further.
Finally, the pain Eric felt faded and he relaxed letting out a long sigh.
"What the hell was that?" asked Megane.
Blade sat up and crossed his legs. Sweat ran down the front of his face,
and he let the mouthpiece fall from his mouth before answering.
"My breakfast," he said, looking slowly up.
"Oh is that all," said Ataru. "Well if you can't eat a Japanese meal, we
could've gone out and bought you an American one from one of the hotels."
Eric sat speechless for a second. "To be more specific, Megane," he
continued, shooting Ataru looks of death, "It's a vaccine made from garlic
and other chemicals designed to keep my craving for blood down."
"Wow, great way to stay on a diet," Chibi said.
Kakaguri took him in a tight headlock, smacking the man repeatedly across
the head. Suddenly, the balcony door opened and Parma rushed in.
"They're coming!" he told them.
They went to the balcony, Parma pointing to the distant form of Benten's
rapidly approaching hoverbike. Dawn was just braking across the horizon,
and they could clearly see Benten, Grace draped across her back.
"Something's wrong," said Blade, eyes narrowing.
"Couldn't be the sun by small chance, could it?" asked Ataru.
"This is no time for jokes, Moroboshi. Somebody get a blanket, fast!"
Megane dashed back inside.
The whine from Benten's bike could be heard clearly now, the throttle wide
open in a mad race to beat the sun's rays. Grace still had not moved, but
they all could see a light smoky mist curling up from her hands and hair.
Megane reappeared with the blanket, and Eric told Shu to grab one end and
open it up.
The bike heaved sharply around, Benten skillfully careening it over into a
midair slide stopping just short of the railing. Without a word Blade
pulled Grace off the back and bundled her into the open blanket, carrying
her quickly inside as the sun finally broke.
He set her down and she lay moaning into his chest. "Draw the curtains!"
Shu said.
They were closed and Grace lay back, panting hard.
"Ooo, you just don't know how much that stings!" she said.
Ataru opened a window to let out the smoke and smell of her singed skin.
"Is she going to be alright?" he asked.
"Vampires heal faster than humans," replied Blade. He opened the blanket to
check the extent of her injuries, drawing back when he saw the two gunshot
wounds on her legs.
"What happened!" he exclaimed.
"Give me. give me a moment, Eric," she replied. "Lum, I'm going to need my
bag."
Lum shot out of the room, returning seconds later with Graces ditty bag.
She literally ripped it open, pulling out one of her packets of blood.
"Sorry, folks. No time for table manners," she said before popping the
plastic seal.
"Deyeh." trailed Megane, grimacing while Grace sucked the blood out through
the top. Portions of it dribbled down the front of her chin and neck,
staining her shirt.
"Uh, I'll get a towel," said Jariten, quickly flying out.
Up the steps stormed Benten, bursting into Ataru's room. "Grace!" she cried
coming to her side.
Grace pulled down the packet, wiping her lips with the back of her arm. "I'
m fine now, Benten. Thanks for get me back here so quick."
"That was too close. Next time we don't play around and." Benten drew back,
frowning at the bloody mess on Kimball's face. "Ew, you look like that Miko
girl."
"And I ask again. What happened, and who is Miko?" Eric repeated.
"We got jumped, Eric," Grace said.
"Yeah, that asshole from the park was there waiting for us!" added Benten.
"What? How the hell did he know you were coming?"
"I don't think he knew," replied Grace. "I think he was hunting Miko."
"Who's Miko?" asked Chibi.
Grace sighed, exhaustion sapping her strength. "Hey partner. You want to
tell them everything? I'm tired and need some rest."
"Sure."
It did not take long for Kimball to drift off, and in minutes she was fast
asleep.

* * * * *

Hiroki sat thinking quietly as Abe finished recounting his morning's work.
At least his intended concubine had been disposed off, that still left the
unexpected problem of this Grace Kimball and her friends. Blade probably
heard about this by now, an order to his slaves to double their vigilance in
case he tried to make an unwanted call.
"Abe, did Miko tell Kimball my whereabouts?"
"I do not know, Hiroki. She just briefly mentioned your title and the
Master's name before I had her killed."
Hiroki stood up moving to the wet bar and poured himself a short glass of
warm blood. He could hear Abe's lips smacking, the desire for blood almost
unbearable. Huh, let his suffer a bit more, he thought turning back around.
"This Kimball, are you sure she was the one from the park?"
"It was her, Hiroki."
"Hm. Then we should inquire through our channels about this gaijin vampire.
Certainly she has roots somewhere in America."
"It will be done."
Hiroki smiled before taking a swallow from the glass. He could see Abe's
eyes locked on the glass and its contents, the man teetering on edge.
"You've done well," he said, running a finger along the rim of his glass.
Hiroki paused, licking his finger slowly clean before finishing.
"You may go. The Master will be pleased I assure you."
With a quick nod, Abe hurried out the room.
Hiroki reflected upon last night and tried to figure out what his next plan
of action would be. The slaves will no doubt turn up an address on
Moroboshi, but waiting might be to late with Blade, and this new traitor,
unaccounted for in the city. No, I think I have a better idea, one that
will garner more immediate results.
He checked the time and smiled.
"And she should be just about here."

* * * * *

Walking cheerfully down the sidewalk, Ran hummed a light tune to herself as
she journeyed to make her appointment with Hiroki Motoabe. She was
ecstatic; thrilled that at last she would get the jump on Lum and upstage
her. This was a dream come true and no power on this planet would prevent
it from happening.
Coming to an intersection, Ran pulled out Motoabe's card and read the
address. A short look around found the building she was seeking across the
street. It was a long, multi level warehouse that had been converted into
some kind of business complex. A dark row of pane windows ran along the
upper floors, it's grayish-white exterior appeared fresh and clean. With a
light giggle, Ran crossed the street.
Entering through the two double glass doors, Ran stood in the foyer
searching for a receptionist or anyone who could point her in the right
direction. There was a small speaker mounted on the wall to her left and
she went over, pressing the button below it.
[Hello?]
"Hello, is uh, Mister Motoabe in?"
There was a long pause then the speaker crackled.
[Ran, is that you?]
"Mister Motoabe!"
Hiroki had been watching her ever since she entered the building, careful to
keep Ran's suspicions down. He smiled, admiring her body. Tapping the
security guard sitting at the console, Hiroki told him to let her in and
headed for the door.
A buzz sounded, Ran starting slightly as one of the doors popped open.
Carefully, she walked over and peeked inside.
"Come in. Ran," Hiroki's smooth voice called to her from the gloom.
Ran stepped in and the door shut behind her.
It was a small studio with reflecting lights and spot lamps positioned
around several photo sets. One of them was lit up, black and white drapes
fanned out in alternating positions with a small covered platform squarely
in the middle of the set. At a camera positioned on a tripod with his back
to her, Hiroki stood adjusting the settings as he readied for the shoot.
"Do you like it?" he asked her.
"Oh it's great!" she replied.
He looked up and then turned around. "Just great?"
"I mean excellent!" Ran quickly said, not wanting to anger him.
Hiroki laughed lightly, walking over to the woman. "My sets are works of
art, Ran," he told her, placing an arm around her shoulders. "It takes
hours, sometimes days, to get things just right. Bringing out the best in
both beauty and elegance is something not everyone can do."
Ran stood mesmerized by Hiroki's charm. The fire in his words thrilled her
even more and she grinned uncontrollably.
"I will not disappoint you, Mister Motoabe."
"Please, Hiroki. All of my models are. close to me."
Hiroki snapped his fingers and from out of the darkness appeared two women.
There were clad in black skintight bodysuits, skirts made of thin black
latex, and spiked heels completing their attire.
"Iesya and Myukai will be helping you change into your clothing during the
shoot."
Ran looked at the two women. They seemed out of it, almost as if drugged
staring out into open space.
"Uh, is that really necessary?" she asked.
"Oh yes. Time is a valued commodity in my line of work."
She looked at them again, and they finally reacted gazing down at her, dark
lips stretching into smiles.
"O-O-Okay, Hiroki. If you say so."
"Excellent." Hiroki clasped his hands together, rubbing them in
anticipation. "Shall we get started?"
Ran fought back her fear as the two women each took an arm guiding her
gently away to the changing room.

* * * * *

It was a little after eight and most of the people in the Ataru's room were
fast asleep. Shu lay stretched out near the closet; Megane, Kakaguri and
Chibi sprawled about the floor. Benten snored lightly next to the balcony
windows with Grace next to her. In the center of the room, Lum, Ataru,
Jariten and Parma sat playing another round of Hanifuda. Blade, still
seated in his spot against the dresser, listened quietly as he tried to
relax.
His mind could not stop thinking about their current situation though.
Unbeknownst to Moroboshi and his friends, they did not stand a real chance
in hell if Rimialdi decided to unleash his cult of vampires on an assault of
this house. The numbers he and Shu saw at the Red Moon told him he was
going to need a lot more than the equipment he managed to bring with him.
Grace's appearance was a lucky thing, but even she could not defeat every
last one. Worse thing was, she was also a normal vampire. What if her
supply of blood ran out, what then?
"Cheat!" cried Ataru, startling him.
He looked over the top of his shades to see what the accusations were all
about. Moroboshi sat up on his knees enduring Lum's uncontrolled laugh,
cards scattered all around him.
"Damn it, Lum! You can't be winning all the time without cheating!"
Lum leaned back on her arms. "Darling, face it. You will never beat me at
Hanifuda."
"That's because you're cheating!" he cried, leaning close to her face.
"No, it just means you're a bad card player," said Jariten.
Moroboshi gave him a hard look. He glanced over at Parma, but his friend
could only shrug in agreement.
"Bah!" he let out, turning away from them in frustration.
As Lum giggled again, there came a light knock on the door. Mrs. Moroboshi
peeked in.
"Ataru?" she called, thinking he still might be asleep.
"Breakfast ready, mom?" answered Ataru.
She paused, squinting her eyes trying to see him clearly in the dim light.
"Ataru, when did your friends get here?"
"Early this morning. What's for breakfast?"
"I was going to ask Mister Blade and Miss Kimball what they wanted to eat."
"Oh, something rare, tenderized with a little blood flowing from it."
A kick from Parma drew a yelp from Ataru.
"I'd like whatever you come up with, Mrs. Moroboshi," Eric told her.
"And Miss Kimball?"
"She's still asleep. I'm sure whatever you fix will be fine."
Mrs. Moroboshi squinted again through the gloom. She sighed wondering how
much this was going to put a dent in their food budget.
As the door closed, Blade leaned over and grabbed Ataru by the scruff of the
neck.
"Tenderized, with a little blood flowing from it. I should shake the sense
out of you. What little there is."
"It would be futile," Shu said, sitting up from his spot with a long yawn.
"Moroboshi is naturally foolish, no matter what you do to him."
Blade let Ataru go and sat back. "You get enough sleep?" he asked him.
"I can go with less sleep than some other people."
Megane stirred, and then yawned as he awoke. Sitting up, he turned around
checking out his surroundings.
"What time is it?" he asked.
"After eight," answered Parma.
Megane nodded. "So what are we planning?"
"Planning?" questioned Shu.
"About the vampire situation. We can't sit here and wait for the evening to
arrive."
"Yeah, that's true," added Ataru. "So what do we need to kill vampires?"
"We could get some holy water from Sakura," suggested Parma. "Hey, maybe a
few holy symbols, crosses, some garlic cloves."
"Why don't we just order okonomiyaki too? Heavy on the garlic." said
Jariten. "We could lay it out like a door mat so they can't come in."
Eric suddenly laughed, gazing around at them. "I see some Vampire 101 is
needed here." He looked over at Grace for a moment. "But we better move it
somewhere else so Kimball can rest and fully recover."
"I'm already awake, Eric," Grace said. Turning over, she leaned up on an
arm.
"How you doing?" asked Eric.
Grace pulled back the quilt and checked over her wounds. The bullet hole on
her thigh was almost healed over, but her shattered kneecap still felt
tender.
"I should be better by this afternoon."
Ataru and the rest of the gang stared at her in total amazement.
"That is incredible!" exclaimed Megane.
"Something we vampire folk can do." She sat back against the wall. "Sorry
to steal some of your thunder 'Professor'."
"Not a problem," replied Blade. "Wake up the others. They're going to need
to hear this too."
Lum gave Benten a light shake. Her gun hand shot up, pistol clutched in a
tight grip.
"Where's the target and get out of the way!" she said, frantically looking
around.
"There's no trouble," Lum told her. "We're about to get a lesson from
Mister Blade."
"What? Hey I've graduated from school eons ago." She started to roll back
over. "Wake me when there's some action."
"Get your silly butt up!" Blade told her.
Soon everyone was up and seated waiting for Blade to speak.
"Okay. The first thing we're going to dispel is that notion of 'Holy' water
and objects."
"Don't tell me. They don't work," said Shu.
"Right. Some fool back in the middle ages made it all up probably to sooth
his fears."
"Well there goes calling Cherry over to bless the place," remarked Ataru.
Blade briefly smirked at him. "Now the driving of a stake through the heart
has some fact to it. A major loss of blood will kill a vampire in a. heh,
heh, heartbeat."
"So we have to use wooden stakes?" asked Parma.
"Wood, bone, anything sharp to sever the heart. Hand me my bag, Shu."
Shu reached over and passed Eric his duffel bag. "Best thing to use, and I'
m not sure if you know this, Grace, is silver."
He pulled out three silver spikes and passed them around. Megane examined
the surface of one, letting out a long whistle.
"This will make vampire hunting real expensive," he said.
"Yep. Silver is like the bane of this virus running through our blood. Don
't ask me why, I'm not a doctor."
"But Grace didn't have silver in her gun when she bagged a few of them,"
said Benten.
"That's because I hit them in the brain," answered Grace. "Lead does
wonders scrambling the neural systems primary motivator."
"So this virus feeds off of the nervous system them?" asked Ataru.
"It over stimulates it. Because of the increased activity, the body needs
more blood to keep it going."
"Thus the need for the fangs," added Blade.
"A-And the bit about sunlight?" asked Shu.
"The virus is hyper-sensitive to sunlight," explained Grace. "This caries
over to the skin, and as we all know veins do exist under the surface of the
outer layer. A good dose of UV and it's roasting time."
"Mister Blade," Lum said. "You don't have that problem."
Eric paused. "That's because I'm not like them," he finally answered her.
"So what's your story?" Ataru said.
"My story?"
"Yeah. I'm curious, and I'm sure everyone else here is. How did you become
so special a vampire?"
It was something that Eric tried to forget in his life. The dark memories
of living as a young child in the sewers of New York, feeding off the
homeless, running day by day never knowing when his luck would run out.
Darker memories returned of having to kill his mother; his very own mother
who'd been turned that fateful day. He went silent before deciding they all
did deserve an explanation.
"My mother." he began, "she was carrying me when she was attacked. The
doctors pulled me from her womb thinking that she was going to die. Some of
the virus got into my blood, and I became a half-breed."
Silence.
"Wow," said Ataru lightly. "And your mother-."
"Dead."
His tone told them this was a sensitive subject not to be brought up again.
"So," said Benten, changing the subject. "Is there anything else we have
handy that will kill vampires?"
Eric nodded. "You got any garlic?"
"So that's not a fantasy?" said Jariten. He hit Parma on the side of the
arm. "See?"
"Luck," he replied.
"I can guess Garlic also reacts to infected blood much like silver," said
Shu.
"Only when in a powdered or liquid form."
"At least it's cheaper," commented Chibi.
"But it can't be shot out of my guns." Blade pulled out a case and opened
it up. Inside lay a sawed off shotgun broken down into its basic parts. He
pulled out another case and in it was a heavily modified version of an HK
submachine pistol.
"Both of these are designed to fire lead or silver bullets."
Megane picked the pistol up, testing its weight. "Light, limited moving
parts. Anyone wielding this should be able to fan down a whole bunch of
vampires with one pass."
"Yeah, but that's the problem," said Eric. "I only brought four clips with
me. That ain't enough."
"There were a lot of vampires we saw at the Red Moon," added Shu. "Not to
mention. we still have to deal with. their slaves."
Shutaro pressed his lips tight, shuddering as the image of the man he killed
came back to mind. Eric could see that it still bothered him, quickly
moving on.
"Grace, how much ammo did you bring with you?"
"Same as you. Four clips. Three and a half now. A crossbow with two bolts
left, much of my armament is knives."
"Yeah, me too."
"So are we like doomed?" asked Ataru.
"Not doomed, Moroboshi," he answered. "Put back is a better way of saying
it."
Lum came up behind Ataru and wrapped her arms around him. He shook his head
thinking how bleak their chances had become.

* * * * *

Strobes flashed all around her, Ran shifting and posing with every command
that Hiroki gave. His camera never seemed to stop, the flashes bright
leaving a blue glow that oddly left her feeling weak and tired. Another
change, this time switching out of the tight lycra bathing suit she wore,
into a long green evening dress with lace frills around her shoulders and
wrist.
Hiroki seemed pleased, turning up the speed of the shoot, moving around her
barking commands, shouting encouragement. The dizziness Ran was feeling
finally caught up with her and she stopped, placing a hand to her forehead.
"Something wrong, Ran?" asked Hiroki.
"The lights. They're a bit destabilizing. I-I need to sit down."
Hiroki smiled. "Please do."
Ran sat on the end of the center platform drawing in a breath.
"Are you enjoying yourself," continued Hiroki.
"Oh yes, Mister Motoabe."
"Hiroki."
"Sorry. I like all of the clothes I'm fashioning. Especially that tight
little dance dress three shots back. The heels were a bit high, but I could
get used to them."
"Thank you. Most of them are of my design. Would you like one?"
Ran's expression brightened. "You'd give me one?"
"Of course. And I know what outfit you're talking about. You did look
ravishing in it."
"Mister. Hiroki," said Ran, blushing.
Hiroki grinned at her. He stepped back to another tripod and pushed it up.
"While you are taking your break, I'm going to a digital scan of your body,
Ran."
"What's that?"
"Oh, a special electronic picture I can enter into a computer." He peered
though the sights, making a few adjustments. "Now you're going to
experience a few more flashes, Ran. Nothing damaging, but they will be
brighter than what you have experienced so far."
"Oh, do I have too?"
"Trust me, Ran."
A small red light came on above the lens. "See this. Without moving your
head, I want you to follow it as it runs back and forth. Can you do that
for me?"
Ran was nervous, but gave him a slight nod.
"Good. Here we go."
The red dot started moving slowly at first, picking up after a few sweeps.
Suddenly there came a flash, bright making Ran flinch slightly.
"Stay still," said Hiroki.
"It scared-."
"Shh!"
Another flash went off, the red light moving faster and fasted. Ran did the
best she could to keep up, but soon her mind felt confused, vision
distorting and the flashing lights were not helping matters. "Relax,' she
could hear Hiroki saying. Things were starting to blur, colors melting
together in a dizzying kaleidoscope of motion.
"Don't fight, Ran."
". Ah. No. I. I."
"That's it. Relax; set your mind at ease. Absorb the light."
The flashing lights increased into a continuous rhythm, Ran wavering on the
platform as she lost all sense of control.
".Relax. absorb. yes. yes," she mumbled.
Finally, Ran went still staring blindly out into space. Hiroki signaled his
two assistants to shut off the strobes, and the lights were turned up. He
smiled at Ran, walking over to her. She sat with her mouth gaping open, a
strand of drool hanging from her chin. He wiped it away with a handkerchief
and sat down beside her.
"Ran. Ran, darling can you hear me?"
Ran slowly nodded.
"Yes. Ran, you want to help me do you not?"
".help you."
"Yes, help me. You want to serve me with undying devotion."
". serve you. completely."
"You will be my slave, Ran. Understand?"
"I am your slave."
"And I am your Master, Ran."
"You are my Master."
Hiroki stood up, guiding her along with him. He turned the mesmerized woman
around to face him, and he stepped back admiring Ran's loveliness.
"Oh you are a beauty, my dear Ran," he said. "Much more than Miko was."
"She certainly is, Hiroki," said a voice from out of the darkness.
Hiroki's head snapped around expression filled with surprise as Rimialdi
stepped out into the light.
"Master," he said as the Old Blood walked around Ran.
Malenkov smiled, twirling a finger around several lengths of her hair,
smelling the freshness of it. He could see the forlorn look on Hiroki's
face.
"Fear not, my loyal friend," he said, letting Ran's hair fall free. "I have
no desire to take your woman from you."
"Thank you, Master."
"So she is going to bring Lum to me?" he asked.
"Yes, Master.
Rimialdi smiled, leaning close to Ran. "When?"
"I will bring Lum to you. tonight." said Ran.
He drew back. "Excellent."
Pleased, Rimialdi headed back towards the darkened surroundings, holding out
both arms to allow Hiroki's two assistants to move up next to him.
"All that will be left now is to finish our plans, eliminate this Blade. oh
yes, and kill Ataru Moroboshi."
"It will be done, Master," replied Hiroki.
"I'm sure it will be. Come ladies, let us adjourn to 'quieter'
surroundings."
They faded off into the gloom, Hiroki stepping behind Ran.
"Before you depart on your task my love, first I must claim you properly."
Tipping Ran's head gently forward, Hiroki parted her hair, exposing the
smooth skin on the back of her neck.

* * * * *

"What do you mean I'm a target?" Ataru shouted at Grace.
"That creep back in that warehouse specifically mentioned your name as well
as Lum's. "You are a marked man that's for sure."
Ataru dropped to his knees at the center of the room, stunned by her words.
Lum came up and gently leaned his head against her chest, stroking his face.
"Darling, we won't let them get you," she said.
Ataru blubbered incoherently, moaning as he fought to control the panic
welling up inside him.
"Both of you will not fall to Rimialdi," said Blade.
"But you and Grace do not have enough ammunition to stop the vampires," said
Parma.
"Not yet," Megane suddenly said. He turned to Shu and no words were needed.
A quick flash of a cell phone, Shu connected with his household staff.
[This is Shutaro Mendou. Get me the Armory!]
[Yes, Young Master!]
A short pause, then another voice came on. [Armory.]
"Shu, what are you doing?" asked Blade.
"Getting us armed," he replied. [Armory, this is Shutaro Mendou, I want the
following requisition filled!]
[Standing by, Young Master!]
Shu placed a hand over the receiver. "Blade, what type of rounds do you use
for those?"
"Nine Millimeter and Twelve Gage 50.cal slugs."
"Hey, don't forget .44 magnum," added Grace.
[Armory, I want three thousand rounds of .9mm, five hundred rounds Twelve
Gage, and five hundred rounds .44 magnum made immediately. All slugs are to
be made out of pure silver.]
[S-silver, Young Master?]
[Silver. How long will it take?]
The gunsmith on the other end made a few calculations. [It will take at
least an hour to requisition the silver from the Mendou repositories, and an
additional three hours to complete production.]
That made it close to four before they could be ready, plenty of time before
dusk settled in. He instructed his man to get started along with several
more orders that came to mind.
"Now you can say you got lucky, Blade," said Megane. "It's is not often
anyone hooks up with the son of the richest family in Japan right off the
bat."
"I'll say," he replied.
Shu hung up. "Around four we will be able to get our weapons."
"Our?" questioned Kakaguri.
"Yes, 'Our'. You don't seriously think we're going to get out of this
without a fight?"
Kakaguri gulped. "Fight?"
"Be brave, man!" Megane shouted at him. "You are a Stormtrooper! One of
the elite."
"But, but Megane!"
"No buts!"
Chibi and Parma traded hesitant looks. "We're about to face vampires,
Megane," said Parma.
Chibi stood up. "I think I hear my mother calling."
"You can't leave," Eric said to them. "None of you can now. That was a
pretty risky thing you did, Shu."
Mendou arched a brow.
"Slaves, remember? And if your organization has been infiltrated, they
might catch wind of our plans and try to head it off before dark."
"I think it is worth the risk, Blade," he replied. "Lum must be protected."
"What about me?" asked Ataru.
"You are fighting with us," answered Eric. He gazed around at the rest of
them. "We're all committed, and we've all been seen by the vampires. No
doubt they will find out where we are and try to kill us."
"We're still going to need a plan, Eric," said Grace.
That much was true. First thing to do was gather everyone involved with
last night's party together. After that, wait until the extra ammo and
weapons were ready, then find this Motoabe and force him to lead them to
Rimialdi.
"Lum, go call Shinobu. Tell her she needs to come over ASAP."
"What about that redhead?" asked Grace.
"Redhead?"
Moroboshi let out a devious giggle. "She's talking about Ran," he said.
"She was at the club with us last night. I'm sure the vampires saw her,"
said Benten.
"Then she needs to get over here too."
Ataru let out a yelp of delight. "Oh yes, more babes in my room!"
"Darling!" shouted Lum, rising up into the air. "I'm going to zack you if
you say that again!"
Kimball sat up. "Okay, I've heard that term one to many times. Lum, what
is this zack you keep threatening Moroboshi with?"
"My power."
"Your what?"
"She has this ability," Benten started to explain, and then paused. "I
think a demonstration would be better here."
"Oh no!" cried Ataru.
Megane gave him a nudge to the ribs. He was grinning from ear to ear, happy
to see Moroboshi squirming with fear.
"Go ahead, Ataru," he said, brows beetling eagerly.
"No! I didn't do anything wrong!"
"Stop being such a wimp and show'em!" shouted Benten.
Ataru looked around at the expectant eyes on him. With a sad sigh, he stood
up inching closer to Lum.
"Aw, do I have to?"
"Do it!" cried Shu.
Ataru shook his head. "Lum."
"Yes Darling?"
"Uh. I'm in love with Shinobu."
CRAZAAAAACCKKKKKK!
AAAIIIEEEEEE!!!!!
Ataru was left smoldering on the floor. Grace and Eric stared at him in
surprise, taking occasional glances up at Lum. Eric suddenly burst out into
fits of laughter, holding his sides as he fell over on his back. Grace too
broke out laughing, covering her face with her hands to muffle her cries.
"That is the best thing I've seen all morning!" exclaimed Eric. He managed
a deep breath, tipped his head back up for another look at Ataru and
continued heaving uncontrollably on the floor.
Grace bit her lips, drawing in several breaths through her nose and managed
to calm down. "Oh, Lum. Is there anything else you can do besides fly and
barbeque without gas?"
"That's pretty much it," she replied.
Ataru let out a moan and sat up. "That's a good thing too," he said.
"Between her zacks and Jariten's hot breath it's a wonder I've lived this
long."
Kimball could not hold back any longer breaking out into fits again.
"Okay, I've had my jollies for the day," Eric finally said, sitting back up.
"Lum, call Shinobu and this Ran girl. Get them over here."
"Right."
Lum flew out the room.
"And while we're waiting for them, I'll go over some more things you need to
know about vampires."
"Can't be much else," said Ataru. "We know now you guys have a twisted
sense of humor."
Blade paused, then started laughing.

* * * * *

Hiroki smoothed a thin layer of salve over the fresh tattoo etched on Ran's
neck. His hands gently began massaging her shoulder muscles, Ran letting
out a pleased moan.
"Yes, Ran. We will have more time to enjoy each other's company soon. But
first you must go and bring Lum back here."
Ran moaned again. "I will bring her, Master Hiroki," she said.
He turned her around, planting a light kiss on Ran's forehead. She gazed up
at him, completely enthralled by his deep gaze ready to die for the man if
need be.
"You will be a welcome addition to my clan," said Hiroki. "Now go and do as
instructed."
With a cheerful grin, Ran gathered up her purse and set off to carry out her
mission.

* * * * *

Shinobu walked nervously down the street towards Ataru's home, Lum's doing
nothing to improve her mood after everything she'd experienced last night.
If Blade wanted her to come over, it must be important, but why didn't they
have Shu send over a car to pick her up?
This reminded her of a spy movie, only the stakes were real and one wrong
move could be the end of her life. A shudder creased her back, Shinobu
cutting her eyes from side to side watching the corners, every shadow hiding
a potential threat. Her legs shifted into overdrive, Shinobu hurrying along
praying that nothing would happen to her.
Something did, but not in the way she expected.
"Yeep!" cried Shinobu as she smacked into someone standing at the corner of
the next block. So worried about being jumped, she neglected to pay
attention on the way ahead. Both she and the person she hit fell to the
sidewalk.
"I'm sorry!" she said, quickly coming up on her hands and knees. Then she
got a good look at the person sitting across from her and sighed.
"Oh Ran, it's only you."
Ran stared at Shinobu with not a hint of emotion on her face. Her neutral
gaze made Shinobu pause.
"Uh, heh, heh. I suppose you are heading to Ataru's too?" asked Shinobu,
feeling uncomfortable beneath the odd stare.
Mentioning Ataru's name drew a reaction from Ran. She forced a friendly
smile on her face and nodded. "Yes. I'm going to meet Lum."
"Me too." Shinobu stood up and brushed her skirt free of dirt and dust. "I
guess Lum told you about last night then."
Ran blinked. "No. What happened?"
She stopped, surprised by her answer. "You mean you don't know about the
vampires?"
That was something Ran did not want to talk about here in the open street.
Fortunately, Shinobu spared her from any explanation.
"Yes, I forgot. You went home before we had our incident."
Crisis averted, Ran thought it wise to play dumb and find out more on what
was going on. Master Hiroki would surely need to be informed about any
plans being made. Ran looked around spotting her purse lying on the
sidewalk just behind her. As she leaned over to retrieve it, the back of
her hair fell to one side allowing Shinobu a good look at the tattoo on her
neck.
Shinobu could not remember Ran ever having such a thing, but then again she
was a strange girl much like all of the alien women she had met since Lum's
arrival.
"Here, let me help you up," she said extending a hand.
With Shinobu's assistance, Ran stood up and brushed herself off.
"So is this a bad thing?" asked Ran.
"Oh you bet, and from the way Lum was sounding we'd better get over to Ataru
's fast."
Ran raised one eyebrow giving Shinobu a sideways glance.
"Well let's go then," she said, looping an arm around Shinobu's. "I'm very
curious to hear what all of the commotion is about."

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Seven
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:23:03 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Duality
Press. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)



Part Seven: Tag, You're It!

The group sat listening to Eric as he detailed more information on vampires.
Much of what he told them brought more doubts about their chances of
defeating them, especially when they not only had to fight them, but their
own kind as well.
"Blade," said Shu, stopping him for a moment. "How many of these slaves can
a vampire control?"
"Depends upon his influence. Vampires use a variety of lures and promises
to hook a person."
"You mean like money, stature, power," said Benten.
"That, and other things like hypnosis, drug induced trances. More recently,
vampires have been infiltrating into the Goth hype that's been spreading
amongst the younger crowd."
"Seems that the idea of being dead is the 'in' thing now," added Grace.
"Tells me that parental upbringing isn't what is used to be."
"Oh, I don't know," said Ataru. "I kind'a like the kinky fashions. Tight
dresses, spiked heels, bare mid-."
A flurry of pillows buried him.
"Such a fool," snarled Benten. "You were saying?"
"Yes." Eric continued, "Slaves are usually branded by their owner with a
tattoo. Nothing conspicuous, a minor thing easily concealable."
"So if I want too find out who in my organization is really working for a
vampire, all I do is check them for extra birthmarks," said Shu.
Grace laughed at the description. "Great idea, but it's not a hard thing to
find." She turned around, lifting the back of her hair. "Here. Right at
the base of their neck."
"Once branded, you become immune from attacks, but you are expected to serve
without question," said Eric.
Blade stopped and stared at Ataru.
"What? What!" cried Ataru, suddenly feeling guilty.
"I'm waiting for you to say something stupid."
Ataru flinched, sitting back. "Hey, come on give me some credit." He
paused and his lecherous deviant face came on. "But boy what a babe harem I
would have if I was a vampire."
"Lum."
ZACK!
AAAAAIIIEEEE!
Moroboshi smoldered on the floor, Grace Kimball's laugh filling the room.
He sat up, rounding on Lum, but before a word could be uttered, Jariten gave
him a burst of flame to the backside. Ataru screamed dropping to a roll to
douse the flames.
"And you deserved that too," shouted Jariten.
"I see you're beginning to understand the Moroboshi mentality there, Blade,"
said Parma.
Grace's laughs subsided and she sat back up. Wiping the tears from her
eyes, she briefly smiled at Ataru before continuing on with their
conversation.
"All humor aside, kids. If the slaves are ordered to kill you, they will.
Not to mention they'd probably collect the blood and deliver it as a show of
allegiance."
Shu thought back to the life he took last night. "That is sad," he said.
"Speaking of which," said Megane. "Miss Kimball, if you don't mind me
asking, what's your story?"
"My story?"
"Yeah. We know Blade's, but what about you? Why are you hunting down your
own kind?"
"Hm, a good question," Eric said.
Grace's tone went somber and they could see that her past was something she
did not like to dwell upon. Megane thought he had gone out of his bounds
and apologized, but she shook her head.
"No, you guys should know a little about me," she said. Taking a deep
breath, Grace told them about her murder, the infection and resurrection
that brought her back.
"I guess you could say once a cop, always a cop. I was. still is, my job to
protect others from this plague that's threatening to engulf the world."
"Well that's very noble of you, Grace," said Lum.
"Yes, but it's a lonely life. I really do miss seeing the sun from time to
time."
"I'll bet your family misses you too," said Benten.
Kimball smiled. "I've no family really to speak of. My father was a
bureaucrat, my godfather just as power-hungry as him." She stopped and for
a brief moment it looked like Grace was about to cry. She drew in another
long breath.
"He murdered my husband."
"You were married?" said an astonished Blade.
She chuckled a bit. "I like to think that. He was my lover. You might
have heard of him. Greg Tonell?"
"No!" they all exclaimed.
She drew back. "Wow, I didn't expect such a response."
"You're married to Greg Tonell!" said Chibi.
"He's one of the best action stars on film!" Shu said.
"And such a hunk too," added Benten.
Grace smiled. She'd never known Gregg had such a worldwide reputation. The
quizzical look from Blade caught her attention.
"Can't picture it?" she said to him.
"Greg Tonell is a vampire?"
"Not. not at first."
"So a vampire got to him," said Kakaguri.
"Yes. me."
"What!" came another cry from her friends.
Blade looked around. "Where's my gun? Somebody get me my gun."
"Hold on, Blade," said Megane. "I'm sure there's a good explanation for it.
You do have an explanation, Grace?"
She shrugged. "He wanted to do it. All because he loved me."
"Hold on," Ataru suddenly said. He stood up, thinking for a moment. "I
recall Tonell was on the run from the law for killing somebody."
"Rupert Michaels," Parma said.
"Right! Becoming a vampire is a good way to stay ahead of the law."
"He didn't do it because he was on the run!" shouted Grace.
Ataru reared back and it grew quite.
"S-sorry," apologized Grace. "Greg loved me, but I was stupid and I tried
to block him out. I just could not admit I loved him."
They all could feel her sadness and pain. Jariten slowly moved up and
placed his arms around her trying to comfort the woman. Grace took him up
in her arms, hugging the child tight.
"I didn't mean to get him killed. I wanted him, but could not accept it.
To damn stubborn, cold as ice bitch, who ended up needing his love."
"Goes to show how much we all need another person in their lives, doesn't
it, Darling," said Lum.
Ataru pretended not to hear her, whistling lightly up to the ceiling.
"That, and the fact that I was going to have his baby," said Grace.
"You were pregnant!" exclaimed Blade. He shot to his feet. "What the hell
kind of vampire are you?"
"I don't know, Eric!" she replied. "It happened, we don't know how, but it
happened."
"And the baby?" asked Benten.
"Aborted when I was my godfather's brief prisoner."
"Oh this is too much," said Megane. "Vampires having children."
"You said it," said Ataru. "Don't they know Japan is already overcrowded as
it is?"
Several smirks and annoyed glares locked on him. He grimaced, slinking
slowly back down to the floor. Suddenly, Eric snapped his fingers.
"Wait a minute, Moroboshi. You might be on to something."
"Really?"
"Yeah." Blade rubbed his chin, thinking a moment. He did not like the
picture forming in his mind, but everything he had discovered so far about
Rimialdi and his intentions pointed towards it. Looking down at Lum, Eric
shook his head.
"You, little lady, are in some big trouble."
"Eric, what are you talking about?" Grace said.
"Rimialdi."
"And?"
He cut his eyes down at Jariten. "Children."
A gasp from Benten echoed the shock that they all suddenly felt as Eric's
suggestion hit home. Lum suddenly let out a cry, flying over behind Ataru.
"No! I only want to have Darling's children!" she said, sobbing into his
back.
"So what's the lesser of the two evils?" asked Chibi, gaining a slap across
the head from Kakaguri.
Grace set Jariten down and stood up.
"Eric, you don't think Rimialdi wants Lum to bear his children?"
"After what you told me, and everything that has happened so far, I'd say
yes he does."
"Grief, if Lum's chromosomes and Rimialdi's twisted genes get mixed
together, we'll end up with super-vampires running this country," said Shu.
"Then things will get bad," replied Eric. He glanced over at Lum and Ataru
again not liking their situation at all.
"Really bad."

* * * * *

Rimialdi was having disturbing thoughts of his own at that very same moment.
The human subjects under Hiroki finally tracked down some information on
Blade, and it was not very pleasing news at all. Several times he and
Hiroki would pause from the documents spread on the desk and trade worried
looks.
"He destroyed the entire cult network in New York City?" questioned
Malenkov.
"The ruling clan of senior vampires, Master," answered Hiroki. "Old Bloods,
turned humans with creditable background, a complete annihilation coupled
with an odd rebellion by another of our kind."
"No doubt some young whelp thinking he could rule everything without regard
of position or values. Lord Dracula would have smite him down without
effort."
It was the first time Hiroki heard reference to the grand vampire of the
world. Coming from his master's lips he knew Rimialdi's moves had been
carefully thought out so not to upset him in anyway. Taking up another sheet
of paper, Hiroki read it over and suddenly sat back with surprise.
"Now this is interesting," he said. "It seems that our Eric Blade is also a
Daywalker."
"A Daywalker?"
"Yes, Master. Surprising, isn't it?"
Malenkov snatched the paper from Hiroki's hands and read it. He let out an
angry growl, crumpling it up into a small wad dashing it to the floor.
"I want him found and killed tonight, Hiroki!"
"He's probably guarding Lum, Master."
"I do not care! Get me Lum, and kill any opposition that will stand in my
way!"
Hiroki gulped, stepping back slightly. "Y-Yes, Master."
"Now what about this Kimball?"
"We have found nothing on her yet."
"And Moroboshi?"
"We do have an address. He's a very popular man with the law enforcement
and government agencies in Japan."
"Meaning?"
Hiroki raised a brow, smiling thoughtfully. "Tonight, Ataru Moroboshi will
die I guarantee it."

* * * * *

With Ran and Shinobu's arrival, Blade and Grace turned their attentions on
forming a plan to hunt down Rimialdi before he could strike against them and
take Lum. On the floor was spread a map of Tokyo, Grace marking murder
sites on it just as she did to locate Miko the night prior.
"There," she finally said, sitting back on her knees. "That's the last
one."
They all looked it over, searching for a clue that would give them an idea
where Rimialdi might be hiding.
"I think the docks are out," said Megane. "The police are combing the area
after all of the recent deaths there."
"I think we're looking for someplace where blood can be stored safely,"
suggested Chibi.
Eric nodded, agreeing with him. "Rimialdi would need a lot of blood to keep
up his strength."
"Maybe a warehouse?" said Benten.
"It would have to be chilled to keep the blood from spoiling," added Grace.
"The Blood Bank maybe?" Ataru guessed.
"No, he might have connections there, but changes in their supply would not
go unnoticed."
Parma knelt down, staring at the dot marking the club Red Moon's location.
"Hey, gang. Let's take this slower. This Rimialdi surfaces here at the Red
Moon. That's step one."
Shu, with his ever-present magnifying glass, traced the series of dots
marking the kills made from two weeks hence. The pattern they made seemed
to centralize in and around the lower half of Tokyo, moving from the harbor
area inland.
"My guess is he came in by boat," said Shu. "Two weeks give or take a day.
Look here."
They all knelt closer, listening close as Shu laid out his theory.
"Before this super vampire arrived, the killings were on the outskirts of
the city, nothing close to the central parts. My guess is that they were
still gathering and preparations were being made for his arrival." His
glass moved down towards the inner harbor.
"Now we have people being drained, killings suddenly restricted. I would
say Rimialdi's hiding somewhere down here."
"Hm, That leaves out the Red Moon," said Grace.
"So what do we do?" asked Chibi. "Search all of this area by ourselves, with
no clue where to start?"
"No," answered Blade. "Our first move is finding this Hiroki Motoabe."
Out of eyeshot, Ran started slightly at the mention of the name. She was
listening close to their plans; waiting until an opportunity arose to make a
phone call that would alert her new master to all that was transpiring. Now
they knew his name, and that meant trouble no matter what the case.
"Gee, if we only know what he looked like," said Lum.
Shinobu could not believe her ears. "You're kidding me?" she said to them.
"You know who this guy is?" replied Megane.
Her eyes went wide. "Ataru, does your mother have any fashion magazines?"
"Sure, down in the living room. Why?"
She held up a finger, giving them a quick wink as she ran out the room.
"What's gotten into her?" asked Benten.
The phone in Shu's pocket suddenly rang. He answered it, moving to one
side. While he was occupied, Shinobu returned carrying a copy of Vogue in
her hands. Spreading the magazine open on the floor, she pointed to a black
and white photograph.
"That is Hiroki Motoabe," she said.
You bitch, thought Ran. I knew I should have killed you before we got here.
Eric stared at the features of Motoabe, studying his next target as if he
were trying to read his very soul.
"Not a bad looking gentleman," commented Grace.
"He's one of the top photographers in Japan," continued Shinobu. "His
pictures have won awards all over the world, and he has his own fashion line
too."
"And he's also a vampire," said Ataru. "Pretty busy man I'd say!"
"Well let's all go back down to the Red Moon, catch this Moto dude in his
bed, and force him to take us to Rimjob," said Kakaguri.
"We need weapons first, idiot!" snapped Megane.
"And we'll have them shortly," answered Shu. That was my armory. Our gear
is ready to be picked up."
"Good," said Blade. "Let's get over there and-."
"Hold on, Eric," Grace interrupted. "We all should not go."
"Why not?"
"One, my leg is still mending. Two, the Moroboshi's and Jariten will all be
left here defenseless."
"But it's still daylight outside, Grace," Benten said.
"Their slaves aren't affected by that. What's to say that the Moroboshi's
won't be kidnapped while we're gone?"
"Those bastards wouldn't dare!"
"Yes they would," replied Megane. "That would force us to trade you and Lum
for their lives. You, no problem; Lum, no way."
"Oh thanks a lot!"
Eric suppressed his laughs as best he could. "Okay, okay. heh heh heh heh.
Kimball's right. So I'll take the guys with me and we'll bring everything
back. Grace, think you can cover things here?"
Kimball nodded her head. "Leave your firepower with us and we should do
fine."
"Right. Shu leave your cell number here with-."
"I've got it," said Shinobu.
"-uh, yeah. The rest of us, that includes you too, Moroboshi, will hustle
over to Mendou's estate and pick up our things. By then, Grace should be
healed enough to move around."
"And then we go and kick some vampire ass?" asked Parma.
Blade reached into his coat pocket, pulling out his shades. A quick sharp
snap opened them, and he put them on.
"You damn right we will."

* * * * *

Once the guys departed, Lum, Shinobu, Benten, and Ran helped Grace down to
the family room once more. They carefully shut blinds and drew the curtains
just enough to shade off a portion of the room for her to sit in relative
safety from the sun. Meanwhile, Jariten hovered protectively near the patio
doors watching for any signs of intruders.
Such devotion, thought Grace observing how the younger Oni was ready to
fight for his cousin. She felt the longing for children of her own,
fighting back the dull pain that ached in her heart. Talking about Greg had
reopened emotional wounds, wounds she knew she could not heal anytime, or
anyway for that matter. It was best to try and live with them, but her
fight for self-control kept getting weaker and weaker as time passed.
Oh to just be rid of this curse, thought Grace. She tilted her head back
and closed her eyes trying to ignore the strife battling in her mind. When
she reopened them, Mrs. Moroboshi sat close by staring at her.
"Were you trying to meditate, Miss Kimball?" asked Mrs. Moroboshi.
"Uh, no. I was trying to work a knot out of my neck," replied Grace.
"Oh. So how is your leg?"
Grace paused. "My leg?"
"Yes. Ataru told me about your little accident while demonstrating a move
for the girls. Very unfortunate."
"Oh, uh, yes. I'm such a klutz. All of these years and I have to go and
make a mistake like that."
They both laughed for a moment.
"Well I am just about done fixing lunch. I'll bring you some and spare you
the trouble of any further discomfort."
"Thank you, Mrs. Moroboshi."
Ataru's mother headed off to the kitchen and Grace let out a relieved sigh.
"At least Ataru has some sort of skill, be it not a great one. I wonder
what side of the family it came from."
Her eyes caught the brief stare from Ataru's father, reading the paper
across the room. He quickly pulled the paper up pretending not to be
interested. She smirked lightly.
"Just don't know how she could have had him," muttered Grace, reaching over
to picked up the issue of Vogue next to her.
Studying the picture of Motoabe, Grace felt something wrong about it. She
spread it out on the floor and stared at it closely, but it failed to come
to her.
"Girls," called Grace, beckoning for them to come over.
"What's up?" asked Benten.
"You tell me." She turned the magazine around towards them. "What's wrong
with that picture?"
The four women looked it over.
It was a black and white park scene, seven exotically dressed women and men
standing beneath several cherry blossom trees, white petals reflecting
brightly beneath the afternoon sun. In the middle of the group stood Hiroki
Motoabe, smiling cheerfully as he hefted a fashion award in his upheld hand.
Lum shrugged. "Those girls could be wearing more clothes?" she said.
"No," said Ran. "They need a new hair stylist."
"Not the fashions, girls!" Grace said. "Motoabe!"
"I don't see anything," commented Shinobu. She peered closer at the picture
and grinned a timid grin. "You're right though, he is cute."
"This is no time to be hunk watching," snapped Benten.
Grace turned the magazine back around. "Okay, okay. Nobody sees anything."
She shook her head, frustrated. "Its bothering me, and I can't seem to
figure it out."
Mrs. Moroboshi poked her head around the corner. "Girls, can I get your
help setting up the table?"
"I'll help," said Lum flying off.
"I better go to," said Shinobu. "Lum's will have extra spice in
everything."
Benten leaned over and looked at the picture one last time. "Sorry we
couldn't help," she said.
"It'll come to me," replied Grace.
Ran stood up. "That reminds me," she said. "I've got to go and call my,
uh, friend, and tell them I won't be meeting them for lunch this afternoon."
"Oh, so you did get lucky at the Red Moon," teased Benten.
Ran eyed her and then smiled.
"You just don't know how much I did."

* * * * *

Arriving at the massive Mendou estate, Shutaro took no chances ordering all
guards along their route removed. An electric motor cart was left at the
gate, and they were soon whisking along the path towards the underground
complex. Eric marveled at the site, amazed that one family could have such
power and wealth.
"I'm very impressed, Shu," he said.
"Nah, this is minor. I prefer our family estate of Tsushima."
"Your family has a home on Tsushima?"
"My family owns Tsushima."
Turning onto a road that lead underground, Mendou finally brought the cart
to a stop at a pair of double door. He opened an electronic keypad, tapping
in a few codes and they parted.
"This is Mendou Private Training Range," said Shu.
Astonished looks accompanied low gasp as they were treated to an immense
underground firing range complete with obstacles, firing booths, moving
targets, and other required items. At one of the loading tables stood the
Mendou Gunsmith, an average sized man wearing a white lab coat.
"Young Master!" he shouted, bowing curtly.
Blade spread out his arms stopping them. "Get him away from the table," he
told Shu.
"Step aside!" commanded Shu.
The gunsmith did, and they went to the table.
There arrayed before them were the latest models of auto and semi-auto
machine pistols, automatic shotguns, and pistols of all kinds not to mention
an assortment of swords, daggers and throwing stars.
"Now this is cool," said Ataru, reaching out to pick one up.
Shu slapped him on the hand, knocking it away. "Are these loaded?" he asked
his gunsmith.
"No, Young Master! All the ammunition is in the boxes underneath the
table."
Shu nodded. "Okay, Moroboshi, you can touch now."
Ataru smirked at him as he picked up one of the Uzi's'. "Such
faithlessness."
Megane, checking out one of the newer Tactical Machine Pistols, knelt down
and pulled one of the ammo boxes up. Opening it, he found several clips
full of silver coated bullets.
"There must be a fortune here," he said.
Blade picked up a TMP, grabbed one of the clips and loaded it. Flicking the
safety off, he turned aiming it down range and let off a burst raking
several of the targets. Satisfied, he twirled it smoothly into his hip
holster.
"Excellent," said Blade with a smile.
"Great!" exclaimed Ataru. "Now that we're armed, lets go get the girls
and-."
"Wait, Moroboshi," said Shu. "We still need to familiarize the rest of you
on how to operate these guns. That's why we're here."
"How hard is it to point and shoot?" asked Parma.
"It's not as long as you know how to, and have the safety off. Would suck
if you tried to shoot and got nothing but a click."
"Shu's right," said Eric. "We have enough time to teach you how to use
these."
"And I have some other things we will need too."
"Well lets get started," Ataru said.
"Hold on a minute," said Blade. "Shu, your man over there safe?"
Shu's eyes narrowed speculatively, raising a brow in a questioning slant.
He ordered his man to kneel and walked behind him. "Lower your head,"
ordered Shu.
The gunsmith obeyed, exposing the back of his neck. It was bare.
"He's clean," said Shu.
"Alright, let's give these gentlemen a crash course in weapons handling."
Picking up one of the shotguns, Eric began pointing out its features to
Ataru and the others.

* * * * *

[Are you certain of this, Ran?]
Ran's hurried voice repeated the information she had to Hiroki over the
phone. He paused, thinking about what to do as Rimialdi and Abe stood
behind him.
"This is interesting," he said turning to face them. "It seems that Eric
Blade is forming up a team to hunt you down, Master."
Rimialdi's face turned down in a dark mask of hate, one corner of his lip
curling up with a vicious snarl. "I will see him beheaded and his
treacherous hide flailed before me."
"He also is aware of me, Master. That might be an advantage we are looking
for."
Abe winced, scratching one side of his head. "You want him to know about
you?"
Hiroki grinned as his mind developed a plan that would land Blade into their
hands, along with Moroboshi and Lum.
"Blade still thinks I'm roosting at the Red Moon, Abe. We're going to allow
him to continue thinking that."
"Why?"
"Because that is where Eric Blade will die. Thanks to you of course."
Hiroki spoke into the telephone again. [Ran darling, stay close to Lum.
When the moment arises, bring her to the studio. Can you do this? Good.
See you soon.]
Hanging up, Hiroki pressed his palms together tapping his bottom lip
expectantly.
"What are you up to, Hiroki?" asked Rimialdi.
"I'm up to setting a trap, Master," he replied. "Abe, gather your people.
Go to the club and prepare to greet Blade, and I suspect his motley band of
would-be vampire hunters."
"You want I should bring them to the Master?"
"No," growled Malenkov. "Kill them all."
A surge of joy rushed through Abe. He nodded, all to happy to carry out his
orders.
Hiroki checked his watch, noting the time. Still a few hours before anyone
could move freely, this would require considerable timing if it were to
succeed.
"Master, I must go," he said, taking his coat from the back of his chair.
"And where are you headed?"
Motoabe stopped at the door for a minute.
"To the Moroboshi residence. After all, a trap needs bait, and I think I am
the perfect lure for this."

* * * * *

Ataru winced sharply as he shrugged his arms into a black trench coat
similar to the one Blade wore. Handling guns was something not everyone in
Japan had the privilege of doing, shooting high-powered ones an even rarer
occasion. Unaccustomed to the various kicks, he knew it was going to take
several long soaks in the hot tub to remove the bruises sure to form.
"Say, Mendou," called Ataru as he buckled up the coat. "Why the costumes?"
Shu finished strapping on the lightweight bulletproof vest, letting out a
short guffaw. "These are not costumes, Moroboshi. The vest is for your
protection, the boots and coats are also made for combat situations."
"In short, Ataru," Megane said in words he could understand, "its to keep
you from getting killed."
Ataru blanched, the blood rushing from his face. "K-Killed!"
"Yeah, like in the fight we're about to get into," said Blade.
"Hey don't start getting chicken on us, Ataru," added Parma, noting the way
he shook.
"But I'm a lover, not a fighter! You guys are supposed to be protecting
me!"
"Listen to you," Blade said, sneering at him. "One minute all gruff and
tough, next moment weak as a wet noodle."
Eric slid his sword into the scabbard on his back and looked around.
"Everyone ready?"
"Where's Chibi?" asked Shu.
The runt of the bunch had abruptly disappeared causing concern to flow
though them.
"Maybe he got lost going to the restroom?" suggested Kakaguri.
"Maybe he got smart and went home like we should be doing," suggested Ataru.
Through a door across the range Chibi appeared and slung over one shoulder
he carried a small backpack.
"Where did you go?" shouted Megane as he arrived.
"I had to find the kitchen!"
"What? You went to eat and didn't take me along!" shouted Ataru. Megane
smacked him upside the head.
"This is no time to be worrying about stuffing your face," said Eric.
"I didn't eat. I put together a little something for our vampire friends."
"You fixed them dinner?" said Shu.
"No. Let's just say it's a little surprise."
Realizing they had better be getting back to Grace and the girls, Eric ended
any further debate and asked Shu if he had some sort of transportation
waiting. Shu smiled, motioning for them to follow as he headed to the
doors. They walked down another corridor, coming out into a large garage.
In a long neat row were several sleek silver and black motorcycles all ready
to be taken out on the road.
"Acceptable?" Shu asked Blade.
"Yeah," he replied cheerfully.
"Wow this is great," said Ataru. "Dressed like bang-gangers and armed to
boot, boy this is going to be hard to explain down at police headquarters."
"Will you stop being such a pessimist?" Megane shouted at him.
Shu let out a sigh, rolling his eyes up to the sky. "We need to go," he
said, mounting the nearest motorcycle.
"Hey guys, this is just like an American Western," Parma said. "The sheriff
and his deputies riding out to bring in the bad guys!"
"Yeah, okay, Hoss," replied Ataru. "What do we call ourselves? The 'Blood
Runners'?" He drew back protectively as Blade raised a hand threatening to
smack him.
Still frowning at Ataru, Eric started the bike up. Blood Runners he
muttered to himself, shaking his head. Parma's description of them did hold
true to an existent. He laughed as he looked around at his team.
"Alright people. It's time to get serious from here on out. You're part of
my posse now, and we don't stop until we get our man. Clear?"
"Right!" they all cried, raising their fist high into the air.
Eric gripped the handlebars and gunned the engine before leading them out
down the concourse.

* * * * *

It was starting to get late, Grace looking at her watch again as her worries
increased. Back up in the guest room, she lay stretched out on the floor
allowing her body to finish repairing her knee, and to drink down more blood
to reduce her craving. Four bags left. Four bags that might not last if
they did not end this affair soon.
Across the room Jariten sat playing with a game boy, Lum, Ran, and Shinobu
reading magazines to bide their time. A light knock at the door, Benten
coming in to sit next to her.
"Not a sign," Benten said.
"I hope they did not run into any trouble," said Grace.
Shinobu looked up from her magazine. "I can call them," she said.
"Why don't you."
Shinobu left and Benten leaned back against the wall letting out a tired
sigh. "If they are in trouble, there's really nothing we can do to help
them," she said.
"I would go and save my Darling," said Lum.
"And probably fly right into a trap," replied Benten.
"I could go with her," Ran said.
Grace shook her head. "If they can get Blade, Shu, and your friends, it
means it is to late to save them. We're better off staying here."
"Would not be much of a loss anyway," commented Jariten. "Loosing Ataru
would be the best thing for us."
"Jariten!" exclaimed Lum.
Their argument was cut off by a knock on the door. Mrs. Moroboshi peeked
in.
"Miss Kimball?"
"Yes, Mrs. Moroboshi?"
"You have a visitor downstairs."
Benten sat upright joining the rest of the girls as they stared at Mrs.
Moroboshi in stunned silence. Grace finally blinked, breaking out of her
stupor.
"I do?"
"Yes. A gentleman who asked for you by name and said he's an old friend of
yours and Mister Blades."
"Did he say who he was?"
Mrs. Moroboshi blushed, "He said you know him from last night."
Lum moved up next to Grace and then traded worried looks.
"I'll be right down," answered Grace.
When they were alone, the women gathered together.
"Can't be a vampire. One of Motoabe's slaves?" asked Benten.
"Maybe, but we did not meet anyone human yesterday. I'm just as lost as
you," Kimball replied.
"Then who's downstairs asking for you by name?" Lum frantically said.
Her panic threatened to spread, and that was something they did not need
right now. Grace drew her pistol and pulled back the slide. With Benten's
help she stood up, putting weight on her leg to test her knee. It held,
slightly weak, but strong enough for her to walk. Tucking the pistol into
the front of her pants, Grace pulled her shirt down over it and grabbed the
doorknob.
"Lets see who wants me," she said heading out the door.

* * * * *

The rumble of motorcycles carried up the street as Blade and the guys rolled
into the Moroboshi driveway. Dismounting, they gathered their gear and went
inside, briefly stopping to remove their boots. Shu happened to look out
and noticed a dark sedan parked just up the road. The driver stood up
against it smoking a cigarette with his hat down low, and that immediately
sent warning bells off in his head.
"Blade," he called, gesturing towards the car.
Eric arched a brow, staring at the car over the top of his shades. "Let's
get inside, quick," he said, and the guys rapidly moved through the door.
"They've marked us," said Megane. "Just waiting for dusk to set in and
attack."
"Well we're ready for them," said Kakaguri. "We've got enough stuff here to
flatten any assault."
"We don't want a fight in this neighborhood," Eric told them. "We've got to
get Lum and-."
He stopped abruptly, running into Ataru. "Moroboshi, do you mind getting
out of the way?"
But Ataru, Parma, and Chibi remained still, staring with shocked expressions
on their faces at something just around the corner.
Blade looked and immediately did a double take. There, seated at the low
table in the dining room sat Mr. And Mrs. Moroboshi laughing hardily at
something said from their new guest; Hiroki Motoabe.
"He's here," gasped Ataru in a timid voice.
Blade snatched off his shades and stormed around the corner. "What the
hell-."
"Eric!"
In a shaded portion of the room, Grace sat with a pillow on her lap, Lum and
Shinobu besides her staring terrified at Motoabe. The closed shutters gave
her limited room to move, but she gently lifted one edge of the pillow,
showing him the pistol underneath.
"Blade!" cried Hiroki waving cheerfully as he stood up. "Long time no see
you son of a gun!"
Barely was Eric able to keep his fury down as Motoabe grabbed his hand,
shaking it.
"You're taking a big chance coming here," he hissed low beneath his breath.
Motoabe never missed a beat. "I'm so glad I caught up with you!"
Behind them, Benten shifted into view, her eyes mere slits conveying the
anger inside. She moved back from her covering position next to the
Moroboshi's; Jariten flying over to land next to Ran sitting by the patio
doors. At least Hiroki had no opportunity to do anything before they
returned, thought Blade.
"Wasn't expecting to see you. here, Motoabe."
"Well, well I just found out you were in town and thought I'd drop in and
pay you a little visit. Surprised?"
"Very," said Shu in a cool tone.
Hiroki cut his eyes over at Shu then placed an arm around Blade's shoulders,
guiding him to the table. "You know, Blade, you should have let me know you
were coming. We don't get to see people like us often."
"Yeah, I'll bet."
"Man I tell you. It's been so long, I almost forgot what you looked like."
"Mister Motoabe is here to award you and Lum your prize for winning the
dance competition," said Mrs. Moroboshi.
"I wonder what that could be?" said Ataru.
"Why, it's a free all expenses paid night at the Red Moon! You, and Gracie
since she and Ataru here took second place, are my honored guest for the
evening."
"Uh, thanks, but I think we'll be busy tonight," Lum said.
"Oh I know you will be, Miss Lum," Hiroki replied, beaming brightly at her.
"We all will."
She drew back, inching further behind Kimball.
"Hey," said Blade. "How did you track us down?"
"Luck, and the fact that Gracie's dance partner has such a well known
reputation."
Stepping back, Motoabe faced Eric, sizing him up for a moment. He grinned
an evil grin and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
"Yes, it is fortunate that I came here when I did," he said. "We have so
much to discuss. Eric."
Eric sneered, taking a step closer to Motoabe. The tension in the room
increased, and Blade felt Kimball's eyes on his back, warning him to remain
calm.
"We sure do," he replied, grinning back. "In fact, we can go upstairs and
do a lot of talking."
"Oh, no, no, no, no," said Hiroki. "I've got to get back to my club and
make sure everything is set for the evening."
"Are there going to be babes there?" asked Ataru, receiving a sharp kick to
the rear from Megane.
"There will be plenty of my friends there," answered Hiroki. "But if you
can't make it down, I'll be sure once things are going smooth, to return.
We can talk in more depth then. Isn't that right, Blade?"
"Right," trailed Eric.
Motoabe drew in a breath. "Well I must be going," he said cheerfully.
"Thank you for the tea, Mr. And Mrs. Moroboshi."
"Let us show you to the door," said Mrs. Moroboshi.
"No!" cried the others, startling her.
"I mean, let me do it, Mom," Ataru quickly said. "I've got to walk off this
bruise on my ass anyway."
"That's not necessary," said Hiroki.
Eric took Motoabe roughly by one arm, herding him towards the door along
with the guys. "No problem at all," he said. "Can't have you getting
lost."
Hiroki calmly pulled his arm from the grip around his elbow. "Would be a
bad thing. My employees would do some strange things if I don't show up."
They disappeared around the corner, Grace telling Lum to stay where she was
as she followed as close as she could possibly go without getting burned by
the sun.
Motoabe's innuendo did not go unnoticed by Eric. He allowed him to put his
shoes back on, glaring at the man as he turned to face them all one last
time.
"Enjoyed my visit, and I'm looking forward to seeing you all again."
"You better walk while you can, Motoabe," snarled Blade low.
"Then it's a date." Motoabe kissed the ends of his fore and index finger.
"Ciao, Blade," he finished, running them rudely down Blade's lips.
"(Pfphth) Why you mother fu-!"
"Eric!" called Grace; the guys barely able to prevent him from drawing his
pistol.
Hiroki's laugh carried through the air as he walked to the gate where his
sedan sat waiting. A short twirl under the afternoon sun, Motoabe waved
once again before getting inside. The sedan sped off down the street.
Blade seethed with rage.
"Upstairs. Everybody!" he ordered.
There was no argument from anyone as they retreated back inside.

* * * * *

A tense silence filled Ataru's room, all eyes watching Eric Blade pace
angrily back and forth across the room. His gloved hands flexed with each
step, a dark mask of fury on his face.
"I should have shot his ass," he said. "I should have cut his heart right
out of his body and feed it to him."
"Now what good would that have done?" asked Grace.
He rounded on her. "It would have eliminated him from marking us!"
"And it would have also eliminated our only lead to Rimialdi!"
Grace's observation made Eric pause. She was right and ranting would do
nothing to improve their situation. He tried to settle down, taking a seat
on the floor.
"Who would have suspected Hiroki Motoabe was a Daywalker."
Grace opened the copy of Vogue in her hands. "We should have. This picture
gave it away."
Looking over the picture, Eric let out a deep sigh and hung his head.
"Now that you've settle a bit, we can think about our next move," said
Grace.
"What do you mean think about our next move!" shouted Ataru. "We should be
thinking about vacating this house and heading for the hills!"
"What about your parents?" asked Chibi.
"We tell them what's going on. Once they know they'll be more than happy to
do anything we ask!"
"We can't just go running out of here and allow Rimialdi to complete his
takeover," replied Megane. "What happens then once he's got control?"
"We leave the country," answered Ataru.
"It's not going to me that simple, Ataru," said Grace. "And it's not fair
to the rest of the people of Japan."
Benten let out a growl, shooting to her feet. "All this sitting around is
doing us no good! What are we going to do?"
Blade looked up. "I'll tell you what we're going to do," he said. "We're
going to fight. This is a battle that has to be fought and won tonight."
"Okay, so when Motoabe and his vampire goons return, we'll just cut them
down and force him to take us to Rimialdi," said Parma.
Shu laughed. "Great idea, but you must not have heard the threat Motoabe
passed along in his comments."
"What threat?" asked Shinobu.
"He called us out," answered Grace. "He wants us to go back down to the Red
Moon."
"That's crazy!" cried Ataru.
"If we don't, he's not coming back here just for us. He's coming back here
to slaughter everyone in this neighborhood and possibly other innocent
people as well," said Shu.
"We have to go," finished Grace.
"No, not all of us," Eric told them. "Rimialdi still wants Lum, and her
going down there will give him that much more of a chance of getting her."
Lum pressed up closer to Ataru. He wrapped an arm protectively around her
shoulders, pulling her close. "Not unless he goes through me first!" he
cried defiantly.
"Oh, Darling."
Megane gagged. "Yuck. No you don't, Ataru. You're coming with us! It's
Lum their after!"
"But they want me too, isn't that right, Blade?"
"Yeah, but they want you dead. So if you have to go, might as well go
fighting like a knight in shining armor should."
"Uh, well what if I just stay here and make up the mobile reserve?"
"Don't get cute on me."
Ran spoke up. "So, so who's going to stay behind?" she asked.
"Same team as before."
"No!" exclaimed Benten. "I want a piece of this action too!"
"We're going to get some," replied Grace. "If I read Blade right, he knows
Motoabe will not be stupid. We can expect visitors."
"And the best part is Lum will not be here either," added Blade.
"So where is she going to go?" asked Ran.
It was a good question that needed a good answer. Unfortunately, nobody
could provide them with one.
"I don't want to leave my Darling," said Lum above the ensuing silence.
"You've got too, Lum," said Shu. "Ataru will be in good hands."
Lum knew she could take Shu at his word. She sighed, resting her head
against Ataru's chest.
"I guess I could go up to my UFO."
Grace and Eric both looked over at her.
"Your what?" asked Eric.
"She has this UFO in orbit above Earth," Parma explained to them. "Sort of
a second home away from home."
"Lum, dear. I thought you said you didn't have anymore surprises for us,"
Grace said.
"I didn't."
"That falls under that category."
"If we had known this sooner, you'd have been gone long time ago," Blade
said.
She shrugged. "I really didn't think of it until now. I was worried more
about Ataru."
"Forget him!" shouted Shu. "You are more important, and the Moroboshi luck
will protect him."
"Hey!" yelled Ataru.
Blade cut of their impending dispute. "Alright, alright! Lum can you call
this UFO down here?"
"Yes."
A sense of urgency filled Ran, alarmed by the decision. If Lum did manage
to get off Earth, Hiroki, and the Master, would surely be angry. Death, no
doubt hers, would be their reaction. "That might not be a good idea," she
said to them.
"Why not?" asked Grace.
Think fast girl!
"Uh, someone might see the ship and alert Hiroki."
"Hiroki?" said Kakaguri skeptically, furrowing a brow.
"Uh. you know what I mean!"
"You have a point," said Grace with a hint of suspicion in her voice.
"Hiroki's network is bound to see the ship. Lum leaves and we're going to
have a vampire riot."
"I can see the hostages now," assumed Megane.
"We can sneak out the back and fly over to my place," continued Ran. "No
one would suspect a thing, and Lum can call her ship down with no worries."
It sounded good to Blade. "Okay, take Jariten with you. Between her zacks
and his hot breath, you should have no problems fending off any vampires."
"And the Moroboshi's?" asked Shu.
"I'll take care of them," replied Benten.
"How?" asked Ataru.
She smiled. "Trust me."
That did not sound reassuring, but Ataru shrugged knowing it would be
useless to press the issue.
Blade stood up again. "Okay. Lum, Ran, Jariten, you better get going.
Shu, you and Moroboshi go down and get the rest of the stuff from the bikes
and bring it up here. Once we get Grace fixed up, the posse is going to
ride."
Parma giggled with excitement. "This is great! It's the Seven Samurai all
over again."
Megane rolled his eyes. "You and your damn movies."
"Ah, I guess you could say I do favor Toshiro Mifune," said Ataru.
"In your dreams!" said Shu, jerking him up by his collar.
Lum delicate call turned him around. Before he could find out what she
wanted, Lum was in his arms kissing him passionately. Startled, and envious
eyes, stared at the couple in disbelief.
Megane let out a long blubber, dropping to his knees. "Why can't I, Megane;
leader of the Executive Members of Lum's Stormtroopers, enjoy such pleasures
that loser Ataru enjoys?" He hung his head, sobbing lightly into his arms.
"It's not fair I tell you. It's not fair!"
Parma patted him lightly on the shoulders to comfort him.
"I just don't see what she sees in him," said Grace shaking her head.
"Nah, I think its temporary insanity," commented Benten.
They parted, staring deep into each other's eyes.
"Be careful, Darling," said Lum, backing away towards the door.
"Uh, yeah, right, uh. Lum?"
Blade laughed at Ataru's reaction, nearly doubling over unable to control
himself.
"Come on, Jariten," called Lum.
The Oni child hovered over into Ataru's face. He sneered and then said,
"Loser," before flying off to follow Lum and Ran out the room.
"If you are you quite finished, Moroboshi," said Shu, "we have work to do."
"We do?"
Mendou dragged Ataru along to get the rest of their equipment.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Eight
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:26:55 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Duality
Press. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)


Part Eight: Et' tu Brutus, Et' tu.

At Ran's home, Lum and Jariten waited while Ran scurried about pretending to
gather clothes for a small overnight bag. In reality, she was searching for
her stun gun, cursing herself for not being more organized. She rummaged
through one of her closets tossing items carelessly out.
"Ran!" called Lum.
Shit!
Ran turned. "Yes?" she called back in her sweetest voice.
"Can I use your telecommunicator and start transmitting instructions to my
UFO?"
Drat! She's making this hard. I might have to physically take her out,
along with that little brat cousin of hers.
"Uhm. Lum, could you go upstairs and uhm. see if you can find my, ah, my
flight jacket?"
Lum hovered around the corner. "Your what?"
"My flight jacket. You know, the one I always wear when we go flying?"
"Really, Ran," Lum replied with a laugh. "I don't think you're going to be
needing it. My UFO will not be flying around much."
"You know I don't go anywhere off world without my flight jacket!" shouted
Ran. "Now go upstairs and look for it!"
Lum, fearing more of Ran's volatile anger, whisked up the steps.
Close, thought Ran. She dived back into her search, finally coming across a
small silver case. Quickly opening it up, inside lay a small hand pistol
with a short blunt barrel. Ran checked the charge and found it still good.
"Ran-chan," called Jariten from behind, and she jumped startled by his
unexpected presence.
Jariten tried to look inside the closet, but Ran spun around hiding the
pistol from his view.
"Yes," she said breaking into a smile.
"I'm hungry. Do you have any cookies?"
"Why sure, Jariten. In the kitchen, top shelf."
Jariten smiled. He hovered up into the air and started flying away, when he
felt the cold barrel of Ran's stun gun against the back of his left leg.
"Huh?" he said and then there came a short, sharp sting that made him yelp.
"What the-!" The dark look on Ran's face and the gun in her hand told
Jariten that trouble was afoot. He turned trying to flee, calling out Lum's
name.
"Lum-chan, Lum-!"
The Oni child dropped, Ran catching him before he could hit the ground. Lum
's call of his name alerted Ran of her approach. She pulled the boy up
cradling him, concealing the pistol behind her back once more.
Lum flew around the corner. "Jariten? Oh!"
"Asleep," Ran told her. "He just could not keep up."
"He's so cute," Lum said, taking her cousin from Ran. "I could not find
your flight jacket, Ran. I don't remember you ever having one come to think
of it."
"It's around. Why don't you go back into the living room and I'll search
for it."
"Alright, but we better hurry and get my UFO down here."
"Right, UFO," said Ran as Lum turned away. "I think you need a nap too."
"I'm not tired."
"Not yet."
The barrel pressed up against Lum's shoulder, Ran snapping off a shot that
made her jump. The effects rushed through her body and Lum dropped to her
knees staring wide-eyed out into space. Somehow she managed to look back at
her friend, seeing the victorious grin on her face before her eyes rolled
back.
"Whoops, hold on there, Lum," said Ran, catching her before she could fall
over.
She gently laid the two Oni's out on the floor, staring down at them for a
second then headed for her phone. Ran pulled Hiroki's card out from her
pocket and tapped in the number on the keypad.
[Hello?] came Motoabe's voice.
[Hiroki, it's Ran. I have some good news for you.]

* * * * *

Once things were ready at the Moroboshi home, Blade led his newly formed
posse over to the Club Red Moon. By the time they arrived the sun was
starting to set, and they knew they had to work fast. The parking lot was
empty as the seven riders dismounted. Eric made a quick inventory of the
weapons on him, making sure that he was ready for quick action. The guys
flanked him on either side and they stared at the closed double doors.
"This is it, gentlemen. Destiny. What we're about to do now might very
well decide the future of this city and Japan," Blade said.
"I guess that means there's no turning back?" said Parma, swallowing
lightly.
"That option was never available," replied Eric, eyes scanning the building.
It appeared clean, but his senses felt the presence of vampires and they
were lusting for blood.
"It's time to go inside."
Ataru grimaced. "Uh, can we have just a few more minutes more, Blade?"
Eric turned around, leaning close into his face.
"It's time to go inside," he repeated.
"Yes, right, gotcha, on our way in now."
They walked boldly across the lot to the double doors. Ataru grabbed one of
the handles and pulled.
"Whoops! Looks like their locked. Guess we've got to go!" he said, turning
around.
Blade grabbed him by the back of his neck in a tight grip, taking the handle
with his other hand and pressed down on the release. The doors opened, and
he led them inside.
"You chucklehead," he grumbled at Ataru, jerking him up front.
"That's the usual Moroboshi way," commented Shu. "No class and no guts."
"Hey, I've got more class than you, pal, and I certainly want to keep my
guts inside my body thank you!"
"Let's fight the vampires and not each other," Megane told them, and they
went silent.
Out into the main floor emerged the seven. Eric stopped, and he slowly
looked around at the platforms above. Empty, he knew something was up. For
Hiroki to allow them this far told him that a trap was in the works.
"Hm, maybe Ataru was right," said Chibi.
"No," Blade replied.
They walked further in, and when they reached the center of the dance floor,
all the surrounding lights went out, a spotlight snapping on above their
heads. The party lights started flashing, and a dance song played through
the speakers.
[Well, well, well! Look who's here!] called a familiar voice across the PA
system. [Eric Blade and his underdeveloped clones!]
Blade told the guys to form a circle and be ready for anything. A long
laugh carried across the PA. Abe appeared at the railing on one of the high
platforms across the room, his warclub resting across the back of his
shoulders.
[Blade, my brethren! How nice of you to come down and join us for your
final dance.]
"We aren't here to dance, asshole!" shouted Eric. "Where's Motoabe?"
[He's taking care of other business right now,] replied Abe. [Told me to
greet you properly and have some fun while I'm doing it.]
"You're going to have a hell of a time taking all of us!" shouted Megane.
Abe regarded them for a moment, pressing his lips together in a tight impish
smile. [Lights!] he called out, and the darkness broke exposing their
surroundings now filled with Abe's minions.
He allowed them to take in the situation and laughed again. [As you can
see, I'm not going to have any trouble taking care of you would be heroes.]
"Shit!" said Ataru, eyes darting around. "Shit, shit, shit, shit, SHIT!"
"They all can't be vampires," said Parma.
[Right you are, young man,] answered Abe. [You will note that I have an
assortment of personnel here. A few of Tokyo's finest below me.]
A squad of police officers stepped out brandishing shields and sharpened
batons.
[Across the room, our esteemed Marine force has graciously come to practice
some of their marksmanship.]
Fatigue clad soldiers appeared in full combat gear, automatic rifles locked
and loaded.
[Oh, and for you, Mister Shutaro Mendou, I also invited some of our friends
residing in your family's service.]
Across from Shu, several dark suited agents from the Mendou Family Security
force walked out into the light. Shu tensed with anger unable to believe
what he was seeing.
"Traitors!" he cried, pointing furiously at them. "I will personally
execute each and every one of you for this!"
One of the agents chuckled sinisterly. "The young master will come around
and embrace our lord Rimialdi's plan. or there will be no young master left
to oppose us."
"You dare threaten me!"
[Tch, tch, tch, tch. such a hot head,] continued Abe. [Well, Blade, looks
like your days on this earth have ended. Too bad. You and your flunkies
might have made fine additions into our ranks. Well, all except for you,
Moroboshi.]
"M-Me?" stammered Ataru.
[Yep. Master Rimialdi does not like having competition when it comes down
to his women. You must die.]
"You see, Blade! I told you I should have stayed back at the home!"
Eric ignored him. He made a short laugh as he stepped away from the guys.
"You haven't won anything yet, pal."
[The name is Abe, not pal, Blade.]
"You won't be needing it much longer," replied Eric, waving him off. "In
fact, I'm glad you brought all these fine idiots along. Will make this
shindig more interesting."
His casual arrogance irritated Abe. He sneered down at Blade, moving his
warclub into a ready grip.
[Do you have anything else to say before we commence to wipe your asses all
across this dance floor?]
"Yeah, I do." Eric looked back over a shoulder. "Megane, you want to take
those grunts out."
From the holsters inside his coat, Megane whipped out a pair of autopistols,
their blazing fire raking the soldiers across from him. The surprise was
complete, Megane's gunfire quickly joined by the others as battle was
joined..

* * * * *

Grace Kimball sat at the short tea table staring with concern at the couple
sprawled out across it. Mr. And Mrs. Moroboshi snored lightly, their cups
of tea tipped on one side, Benten mopping up the liquid with a rag. Gently,
she lifted Mr. Moroboshi's head wiping up the puddle that pooled around his
face before resting his head back down on a dry towel. Benten looked up
finding Grace now staring at her with a questioning hint in her eyes.
"What?" said Benten, moving on to Mrs. Moroboshi.
"You drugged them!" exclaimed Grace.
"So?"
Grace slammed her fist down on the tabletop. "Benten, why the hell did you
drug them?"
"Because, it would be easier than trying to explain to them that their lives
are threatened, maybe?"
"Nooo!" moaned Kimball. She covered her face with her hands, running them
back through her hair with an exasperated sigh.
"Benten, what if we have to move, huh? Who's going to carry them?"
"Hm," Benten let out, staring down at the couple. "Good question. Guess I
didn't think about that part."
"Guess I didn't think about that part," mocked Grace. "Come on, help me
wake them up."
"Uh. that's going to be slightly difficult."
"How difficult?"
Benten gazed innocently up at the ceiling.
"Benten."
"Very difficult."
Grace sat back with a smirk, and then asked in her calmest voice, "Benten,
how long are the Moroboshi's going to be asleep?"
"Oh I'd say about-." Benten nervously rubbed the side of her face, looking
down at the floor, eyes cutting occasionally over at Grace.
"-two to three. days?"
Kimball went still as stone, torturing Benten with a steady glare of
annoyance. Once her moment of shock passed, she looked back over her
shoulder towards the kitchen.
"Shinobu!"
Shinobu timidly peeked around the corner, a pillow held protectively before
her.
"I told her not to do it! Benten did it all by herself! Please don't rip
out my heart!"
"Stop whining! Yeesh!" Kimball rolled her eyes. "Is there a closet around
here?"
"Yes, in the hallway just below the stairs."
"Clear out enough space to fit the Moroboshi's."
Benten frowned. "What good will that do?"
"If we are attacked and overpowered, the Moroboshi's will appear to be gone
and might get overlooked."
"Oh."
They stared at the Moroboshi's again then Grace reached down taking Mr.
Moroboshi by the waist.
"Well don't just gawk at me. Grab Mrs. Moroboshi and-."
There came a sudden knock on the door.
Shinobu spun from the closet doorway and stood clutching her fist to her
chin in mute terror. She looked over at Grace waiting for some kind of
instructions. Benten and Kimball moved up to the side of the wall, pistols
drawn.
"Shinobu, answer the door," whispered Grace.
Shinobu shook her head; feet planted firmly where she stood.
"Shinobu!" Grace called again. "Answer the door!"
"No, you do it!" she whined back.
Angrily, Grace leaned back, pulling a silencer out of her back pocket. "Who
is it?" she called as she affixed it to the barrel of her gun.
"Deliveryman. I'm here to exchange propane bottles."
"Help me out here, girls," whispered Grace unsure if this was normal.
"It could be, but I'm not up on their schedule," said Benten.
"Shinobu?"
Shinobu shrugged. "I don't know!"
Benten caught the slight movement of a shadow pass at the bottom of the
drawn shades of the patio door. "Grace," she said, moving down behind the
couch. "Somebody's in the backyard."
Shinobu let out a fearful moan, stopping abruptly as the so-called
deliveryman called to them again.
"Shinobu, tell him we don't need any," Grace told her.
"Uh. w-we don't n-need a-a refill!"
"I have an order here for a refill scheduled today. Is this Mrs. Moroboshi
I'm speaking to?"
Shinobu's terror filled eyes widened. She looked back over at Grace
awaiting her next instructions.
"You're the babysitter," she was told.
"I-I'm the babysitter!"
An uncomfortable pause followed.
"Oh," finally came the reply. "Okay, I'll go and come back tomorrow."
Kimball smirked, not liking the tone of his voice. Her keen hearing picked
out the click of a safety being removed. Immediately, Grace leaped across
the hall, tackling Shinobu. Muffled burst from an autopistol ripped through
the door, shooting away the lock holding it closed. As it was kicked open,
Grace braved the waning light of the sun and rolled out, firing a shot that
hit the man standing in the doorway.
His cry followed him to the floor. Grimacing from the burning rays, Grace
scrambled back around the corner into the living room. A crash sounded,
another figure breaking through the pane of the patio sliding door. The
intruder never had a chance, Benten lancing him clean through the chest.
They both paused, breathing hard as they waited for more attacks.
"Think we got'em all?" whispered Benten to Grace.
"I don't know. Stay alert."
Shinobu's scream startled them, Grace crawling rapidly across the floor
towards the hall. Up on the second floor stood a postman brandishing a
machine gun in his hands. He was sneering at Shinobu ready to cut her down,
but Grace's appearance brought the weapon around. Silenced burst ripped
through the walls and floor driving her to cover. Benten traced the shots
and fired through the wall, hearing a cry followed by the heavy thump of the
postman's body as he rolled down the steps.
"Grace! Shinobu!" she called out.
"Yeah," answered Grace. Shinobu's sobs carried through the hallway.
Carefully, Kimball sat up against the wall with her pistol aimed up the
steps. Benten remained low near the foot of the couch and they waited in a
nervous silence. It was quiet, and after several minutes, Grace lowered her
gun.
"Just three?" she said, looking at Benten.
"They might not have been expecting us here," replied Benten.
They waited a few more minutes deciding that would be better to do something
rather than sit and wait to be killed.
"At least we know they weren't vampires," said Grace. "Shinobu! Stop
crying and go close the door!"
Shinobu ran to the front as Benten and Grace stood up.
"Boy, these vamps sure have their mitts into the city," said Benten, gazing
down at the postman lying dead on the floor. "Talk about postal. Next
thing we might encounter are rabid garbage men."
Grace knelt down next to the man and shook her head. Using these innocent
people for their dirty work, Rimialdi must have promised them a lot to take
such a chance.
"Grace, I can't close the door!" called Shinobu.
"Why not?"
"There's a body in the way!"
She shuddered, head dropping forward.
"Shinobu! Pull him inside and close the door before somebody sees!"
They could hear Shinobu's grunts as she dragged the body inside. Finally,
she got the door closed and they joined her. Shinobu stood staring down at
a man clad in gray-blue overalls, a dark stain covering most of his back.
"He was the deliveryman," she said as they arrived.
"Wonderful," commented Benten, giving the girl a brief smirk.
"Lets not stand here staring," said Grace. "You two drag this one into the
kitchen; I'll get the other two."
Benten and Shinobu took the deliveryman by the arms and hefted him up.
Grace was just about to round the corner when Shinobu's casual observation
stopped her dead in her tracks.
"Oh look, Benten. He's got the same funny mark Ran has on the back of her
neck."
Thump!
Grace held Shinobu up by the shoulders against the wall.
"What did you say?"
"About what?" cried Shinobu.
"About Ran! What did you say about her?"
"I said that guy has the same mark on the back of his neck just like her!"
Thump, thump!
"Shinobu! Why didn't you tell us this sooner?"
"Tell you what? Benten, what have I done wrong?"
Benten could not believe what she just heard. "Ran is a slave?"
"What! How?"
"Damn it, Shinobu. You should have told us this!"
"She didn't know, Grace," said Benten. "Shinobu wasn't here when Eric told
us about the tattoos."
True, Grace setting Shinobu down. Things had gone from bad to worse, and it
was too late to warn the guys about it.
"We've got to go to Ran's home," she told them.
"What about the Moroboshi's?" asked Benten.
"Stick them in the closet. I doubt anymore of Motoabe's goons will come
here. I'll move the bodies into the kitchen you guys grab them. Go!"
Benten and Shinobu ran off, leaving Grace to her work. She hefted the dead
man up over her shoulders, taking a quick look up at the clock. The sun
would be sufficiently down below the horizon to make traveling safe, but
would they be in time?
They had better be for Lum's and Jariten's sake.

* * * * *

"Lum."
Lum moaned, shifting slightly hearing the call of her name.
"Mmmm. Darling."
"Lum," called the deep voice again.
"Mmm, Darling!"
"LUM!"
She let out a moan again, eyes slowly opening. "Mmnn, DarlingAHHH!"
The evil face of Malenkov Rimialdi hovered close to hers. Lum screamed
trying to back away but found herself chained spread eagle upright between
two metal posts. Rimialdi laughed at her efforts, drawing back too peruse
her supple figure.
"Your movements. excite me, Lum," he said.
"Let me go!"
"I'm afraid not, Miss Lum," Hiroki's voice called out of the surrounding
darkness. He walked casually out into the light Ran huddled close beside
him.
"You have been chosen by the Master to be his concubine."
"No!" cried Lum. She tried to fly up, but the heavy chains held her in
place. Desperately, she looked at Ran.
"Ran, Ran why, and where's Jariten?"
"Jariten?" said Rimialdi.
"Her little cousin, Master," answered Ran. "He is not here, Lum. No harm
as come to him."
Lum could only stare in shock at her one time friend.
"Ran. why? What have I done to you?"
Ran remained quiet, her face a drawn blank, eyes staring listlessly out into
thin air.
"Ran is my servant now, Lum," Hiroki told her. "Just like you are now the
property of the Master."
"I belong only to one man, and he will come to save me!"
"Who? That disgusting loser, Moroboshi?" said Rimialdi. "He, Blade, and
your friends are being eliminated even as we speak."
It was too much for Lum. She hung her head and cried, sagging against the
chains. Rimialdi smiled, looking back at Hiroki.
"You have done well, my faithful one," he said.
"Thank you, Master, but it is Ran who deserves most of the credit."
"Yes," said Rimialdi with a pleased look. He gently ran his fingers lightly
beneath Ran's chin, caressing her skin. "A fine catch, Hiroki. Will you be
turning her tonight?"
"Yes, Master."
Rimialdi faced Lum again. "Then you may go now. I need to be alone with my
new 'bride'."
Hiroki grinned, pulling Ran close. Lum's tear's had ceased and she hung
like a limp doll, staring down at the floor. Malenkov moved towards her.
"My dear Lum, I can be benevolent. Ours will be a world unseen by any
before, and you I will make one of the most powerful women on the planet."
Slowly, Lum looked up. Her eyes were wide, and to Rimialdi's surprise Lum
began to grin innocently.
"You see, Hiroki," he said reaching out to touch her skin. Lum's grin grew
wider. "A few persuasive words, and even the hardest hearts fall
intoOOOOOOOOHHHHHAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!"
Ribbons of electricity ripped through the Old Blood's body, Lum's electric
zack holding him rigid. Hiroki and Ran shielded their eyes as he cried out.
Finally, Malenkov managed to pull himself away and he landed on the floor
frantically patting out the flames in his hair and beard.
"You try touching me again!" shouted Lum. "I'll zack you into microscopic
bits of dust!"
"Master!" cried Hiroki, running to Rimialdi's side.
The Old Blood swatted him away, rising up to his feet. A threatening growl
cut the air, Malenkov glaring at Lum.
"What is the meaning of this!" he shouted, rounding on Hiroki and Ran.
"It is Lum's power," answered Ran.
Hiroki stood up. "That is not a good thing to be keeping from us," he said.
"Hiroki!" snarled Rimialdi.
"A moment, Master. I'm thinking."
Hiroki stared at Lum for a second. "Electricity?" he said to Ran.
"Yes."
"Hm."
Quietly, Motoabe turned and walked off into the next room. They could hear
him rummaging around, returning with a shiny bundle in his arms.
"How ironic that one of my own props would have such a use," he said
spreading it out on the ground.
It was a sheet of fine chain link metal mesh, large enough to cover Lum.
Hiroki opened a box pulling out some spare power cords, and with a strong
tug ripped the plugs off both ends. He took the wires of one end and wound
them to a corner, handing the other end to Rimialdi.
"If you would, Master," he said, gesturing towards a pole across the set.
Rimialdi connected the bare wires to the pole; Hiroki taking the edge of the
mesh up in his arms.
"And you are doing what, Hiroki?" asked Malenkov.
"Lum is a battery. To drain a battery you must draw out its charge."
"That might kill her, Hiroki," Ran told them.
"I do not want her dead," said Rimialdi.
"We'll keep an eye on her."
Motoabe smiled at Lum. "Ready?"
Lum shook, tugging lightly on the chains. "No, please," she pleaded, to no
avail.
"I would like to comply, but your power is much to dangerous to be left
unchecked. Sorry."
He tossed the mesh net over Lum, sparks arching as it landed. Her cries
increased as the sudden grounding of her body began to drain away Lum's
electric power.
Rimialdi watched with a satisfied smile. "Hiroki, how long will this take?"
"I am not sure, Master. It all depends on how much energy she has stored
up."
"Then watch her close. Notify me when she is sufficiently drained and
ready."
"Yes, Master," replied Hiroki as Malenkov strode angrily out the room.
Motoabe crossed his arms, turning to Lum. "Such stubbornness," he said,
shaking his head lightly. "It is so futile."

* * * * *

Benten's hoverbike streaked over Tomobiki township towards Ran's home. It
careened around, settling quickly down into the front yard and it's three
occupants leaped off charging up the walkway. Grace; now wielding an Uzi,
slammed up against one side, Benten; carrying her favorite heavy blaster,
against the other while Shinobu grabbed hold of the doorknob. She tested
it, finding it locked and shrugged.
"Get out of the way!" shouted Benten.
She pushed her back, leveling the blaster at the knob and fired popping the
door off its track, and they rushed inside.
"LUM!" called Grace, looking around. There was no reply, and then Shinobu
called her.
Running into the main hallway she found Shinobu kneeling on the floor with
Jariten's unconscious form in her lap, Benten standing guard over them.
"Is he hurt?" she asked Shinobu.
"Doesn't look like it."
That was a relief, but now Rimialdi had Lum for sure. With the trail lost,
there was no way they would be able to find out where Ran had taken her.
Suddenly, Jariten stirred, letting out a light moan.
"L-L-Lum-chan?" he said groggily, eyelids cracking open.
"Jariten," said Shinobu. She shook him a bit. "Jariten, wake up!"
The child moaned again, then abruptly sat up looking around. "LUM-CHAN!" he
cried.
"She's gone, Jariten," Grace told him.
"No!" Jariten leaped out of Shinobu's lap, staggering to his knees still
weak from the effects of the stun ray. "Ran. Ran had a gun, she shot me, I
don't know why!"
"She's working for Motoabe," Benten said.
He drew in a long gasp staring up at them fear in his eyes. "We've got to
find them!"
"We will," said Grace. "Somehow."
"We could try the Red Moon," suggested Benten.
No, Motoabe would not be that stupid and bring Lum anywhere Eric and the
guys were. Grace thought a moment trying to narrow their options to the
most logical place.
"He's a photographer," she said. "So he has to have a studio in this city."
Benten snapped her fingers. "Right! And he has to have an address too."
They looked around spotting the phone and phonebook on the table in the
living room. Benten grabbed the book then paused staring down at the phone
itself.
"What?" asked Grace.
"Redial," she said pointing at the keypad. "Ran could not have carried Lum
off without help."
Punching the button, the dial tone came up on the speaker followed by
several beeps. It rang for a few minutes before a switching over to an
answering machine.
[Hello, you've reached the studios of Hiroki Motoabe. Please leave your
name-."
Benten hung up, scribbling down the number on the readout. She picked up
the receiver and dialed the operator.
[Operator, what city?]
[I'm not after a phone number. I need the address to the following number;
can you look it up for me?]
[What is the number?]
Benten read it off, and in a mater of minutes had an address situated in the
heart of the Takanawa district. She thanked the operator and hung up.
"Why that son-of-bitch," said Shinobu. "That area is thriving with students
and tourist."
"Perfect place to hunt," added Grace.
"What now?" asked Benten.
Grace took off one of her pistols and handed it to Shinobu.
"What are you doing? What am I going to do with this!" she exclaimed
staring down at the heavy pistol threatening to tip her over.
"You're going to use it if you have to," Grace replied. "You and Jariten
are going back to the Moroboshi's with that address. Wait for Blade and
tell him to get down there as fast as he can."
"B-B-By ourselves! Alone, back there?"
"Benten and I are going after Lum, hopefully we'll get there before she's
turned."
"I want to go with you!" cried Jariten.
Grace smiled down at him, admiring his devotion. "No, this is too dangerous
for you, little man." She knelt and kissed him on the forehead. "Don't
worry, we'll save her."
Jariten reluctantly agreed, pouting angrily as Grace and Benten headed for
the door.
"Good luck!" called Shinobu.
They watched as Benten revved up her bike, shooting up into the sky.
Shinobu tucked the pistol into the waistband of her skirt, covering it as
best she could with her blouse.
"Come on, Jariten," she said nervously, running down the walkway to the
street.

* * * * *

Gunfire roared through the club Red Moon, the smell of rotting flesh and
blood mixed with the bitter smell of cordite from the smoking bodies of
decaying vampires and shattered electrical equipment. A light haze hung in
the air making it harder for Blade and the guys to pick out targets in the
gloom.
Hunkered behind several overturned tables and chairs, they fought for their
lives as Abe's mixed teams attacked with relentless fury. It was fortunate
that they were the ones with the most firepower neutralizing the threat of
being overpowered in one massive rush. However, their numbers and quick
reflexes forced them to keep up an unceasing barrage, wasting valuable
ammunition in the process.
"Blade!" cried Kakaguri hunkering down to reload his shotgun. "I'm starting
to run low on ammo!"
"Me too!" said Megane.
Eric trap shot a vampire attempting to dive over the top of their barricade,
ducking down avoiding several shots. He knew they would have to do
something quick and decided it was time to go on the offensive.
"Shu, Megane, Moroboshi, you're with me. Parma, Chibi, Kakaguri keep us
covered!"
"Where are we going?" shouted Ataru, cowering prone on the floor with his
hands over his head.
Blade jerked him up. "After Abe! Get ready!"
Shu holstered his mini-pistol, sword flashing out of its scabbard. Eric
followed suit as Megane slapped another clip into the magazine of his gun.
He checked on Ataru and found him standing ready with. a mallet and silver
stake in his hands?
"Moroboshi, what are you going to do with those things!" Blade shouted at
him.
Ataru shrugged. "Isn't that how you kill a vampire, by driving a stake
through their heart?"
"Put those damn things away! You won't even get close enough to use'em!"
Megane angrily thrust an Uzi into Ataru's hands.
"Okay!" continued Blade, "we go out and clear the way, Parma you guys follow
us, got it?"
"Let's do it before I have a change of heart!" cried Chibi.
Blade leaped out into the open, Shu close behind, their silver embossed
swords cutting through the vampires and slaves rushing towards them. Megane
and Ataru drove back another group charging down from the far upper
platforms, Parma, Chibi, and Kakaguri moving out covering the rear. A short
glance up by blade found Abe up on the next level and he shifted his advance
towards him.
Nashimaru raged at his minions furious that they had been taken off guard so
easily. His underestimation of Blade cost them dearly, and now it looked
like Blade was coming for him.
Just as well, he thought with a sinister grin.
Abe stared down at Eric briefly before moving towards the steps.

* * * * *

Benten guided her hoverbike over into a long bank, arcing around over the
long warehouse that was home to Hiroki Motoabe. She called back to Grace
and pointed down at the structure asking her if she wanted them to set down.
Kimball told her no, peering down at the top of the building. It looked
strong enough to support the bike, but no doubt they would be heard by
anyone inside.
They could see dim flashes coming from inside though the skylights, arcs
that matched Lum's electric power.
"She's fighting them!" said Benten above the rushing air.
Grace flicked the safety off on her Uzi, cocking it. "We're about to find
out!"
"Where do you want me to land?"
"We're not!"
"Huh?"
Grace pointed down at the skylights.
"Oh no, I just bought this bike too!" shouted Benten, bringing them around.
Meanwhile, Lum was reaching the end of her resistance, the mesh covering
effectively completing its grim task. She could barely stay conscious,
limbs heavy and numb feeling the power drain away. With considerable
strain, Lum lifted her head up.
"r-r-r-ran." she called in a weak voice, "help me. please!"
But Ran stood motionless, impassionate to Lum's plight. Motoabe slipped up
behind Ran and placed his arms around her waist. He smiled, caressing the
side of her cheek, playfully running his fingers through her crimson
tresses.
"Lum, Lum, Lum. Why don't accept your fate and join us? It is not as bad
as you think."
"Nooo.," Lum moaned. "I. I want Ataru."
"Forget about him," Rimialdi's voice said. He stepped out into view,
glaring at Lum. "Surrender, Lum."
". never."
He growled deep, impatient over the delay and her resistance. "Hiroki, how
much longer?"
"It should be quite soon, Master."
"It had better be."
A high-pitched whine made Hiroki and Malenkov wince, looking around in
wonder.
"What is that?" demanded Rimialdi.
"I'm not sure, Master."
"It sounds like Benten's bike," Ran told them.
"That is a motorcycle?" asked Hiroki. He listened again, frowning. "It
sounds like it's coming from above."
"It is. Her bike flies."
Motoabe's curiosity was answered by a roar and shattering of glass and
metal, Benten's hoverbike crashing down into the set next door. Dust blew
up into their faces and as they hacked and coughed, two blurred figures
stepped into the room.
"Can't credit you for pinpoint landings," Grace Kimball was heard to say.
"The hell with that, my bike is ruined!" grumbled Benten.
Grace fanned away the dust. "Let's see if-."
They both stopped dead in their tracks equally surprised as the three
staring back across the room. Nobody moved, unsure what to do next.
Finally, Rimialdi turned his hulking form towards them.
"Who are you?" he said with a deep throaty growl.
"AIEEE! A BEAR!" cried Benten. She swung her blaster around prompting
Motoabe, Rimialdi, and Ran to dive for cover. Her frantic fire tore up
curtains, props and light fixtures, threatening to destroy everything before
Grace could grab Benten's arm.
"(Huh, huh, huh) Did I get'em?" said Benten.
"No, you just shot up the place!" shouted Grace.
"And that was quite rude too," said Hiroki, rising up from behind an
overturned chair.
Immediately, Grace's eyes lit up. Her Uzi snapped over, but Motoabe
scurried out of the line of fire, rolling into the next room. Up shot
Rimialdi letting out a stupendous roar. Kimball turned to fire, but Ran
sprang from the floor, forcing her arms up. The shots went harmlessly into
the ceiling, and as they struggled Rimialdi bolted out before Benten could
get him.
"Ran, knock it off!" shouted Grace fighting with the girl. She pushed Ran
away rearing back delivering a sharp blow to her chin. Ran collapsed like a
rag doll.
"Boy you know how bad I've wanted to do that?" Benten said, staring down at
her.
Grace gave her a wry look.
A moan from Lum brought them around. "Oh my god!" exclaimed Grace, and they
rush to her aid. Benten kicked the wires free and they pulled the mesh off
of her.
"Lum, Lum," called Benten, patting her cheek to revive her. Lum opened her
eyes trying to speak, but she couldn't.
"Benten, hang on to her," said Grace.
She drew her pistol aiming it at the link of chain holding her left arm up,
shooting it apart. She shot away the three remaining chains and Lum sagged
into Benten's arms.
"How is she?" asked Grace.
Benten tipped Lum's head back, brushing the hair away from her face.
Lifting an eyelid, it appeared that Lum was just hanging on to life, her
pupil dilated.
"We've got to get her out of here," Benten told her.
A shout from the next room signaled the return of Hiroki with
reinforcements. Grace placed an arm around Lum. "Go get Ran," she told
Benten.
"Why? She's on their side!"
"Just go get her!"
Cursing low under her breath, Benten pulled Ran up from the floor, draping
her over a shoulder. Shadows lingered at the far door, more steps rumbling
up the stairs.
"We better get a move on," Benten said.
"Where too? Your bike is done you said."
"I don't know, but anything is better than standing here."
The only safe route was back the way they came. Grace carried Lum across
the room following Benten. "Freeze!" cried a security guard that suddenly
appeared at the doorway, but a burst from the Uzi drove him back.
"Find us a way out, Benten," said Grace with some urgency.
They fled out the room just as Hiroki led a swarm of his people in.
"Damn it!" he shouted, fist clenched tight. "Get after them!"
As the security teams rushed off in pursuit, the heavy steps from Rimialdi
stalked up behind him.
"Why are we having so many troubles, Hiroki?"
"We will have them soon, Master. There is no other way out of here but
through us."
Rimialdi spun Motoabe roughly around, taking him by the throat. He lifted
him from the floor going eye to eye with Hiroki.
"I am tired of excuses! Get Lum back, and eliminate these intruders!"
Malenkov thrust him away to the floor. Hiroki gasped for breath, staring
fearfully up at the Old Blood.
"Yes. Yes, Master," he said.
Scrambling to his feet, Hiroki ran off. Rimialdi stared in the direction of
the fleeing women, eyes blood red with fury.
"Lum," he said, stalking after them.

* * * * *

The pitiful wails from dying vampires and their minions filled the air as
Blade, Shu, and the guys forced their way up to the second platforms. From
their new position, they had the advantage of having only one direct front
making it easier to defend themselves. But now, much of their ammunition
was gone, and it was only through the repeated efforts of Blade and Shu that
kept the vampires at bay.
At the top of the steps Shu wielded his sword with deadly efficiency,
deflecting knives and daggers, loping away taloned hands slashing for his
face, kicking away other intruders trying to get past. Behind him, Blade
drove on towards the last spot he saw Nashimaru, giving no quarter to the
enemy retreating before him. Megane and Ataru followed, firing short burst
over the railings to keep those below from hitting Eric.
"BLADE!" called a furious Abe from the top of the next stairs.
The vampires fighting Eric quickly withdrew allowing him to see Abe. He
smiled, brows beetling as he stared back.
"'Bout time you showed your ugly face."
"I'm going to smash you, then rip out your little shithead friends hearts
while they're still alive!"
Ataru tugged on the back of Eric's coat.
"Can vampires do that, Blade?"
"Will you get back over there and watch my flanks!" he snapped.
Blade looked up in time to see Abe leap down the steps, his warclub held
high over his head. With no time to dodge, Eric lunged hitting Nashimaru in
stomach. They tumbled into a heap across one of the tables, fist flying
with rapid fury.
Meanwhile, the rest of the guys were having no better a time with the
renewed onslaught swarming up over the stairs and railing. Parma pumped
shot after shot into the beings climbing up, until finally he ran out of
ammunition. Dropping back, frantically Parma groped through his pockets
only to find out he was out of shotgun rounds. A Man reared up on the rail,
teeth barred in a terrifying snarl. There was no hesitation, the butt of
the shotgun smashing into his mouth and the vampire pitched back over the
side leaving several teeth behind. A hard swat across the face knocked
Parma back to the floor, a female vampire leaping over.
"AHHH,NOOO!"
She growled victoriously, taking him by the collar when something sailed
through the air exploding with a wet splat in her face. She dropped Parma,
pausing for a second and turned her head around to the person that threw it.
Chibi stood in one of the booths wielding what appeared to be water
balloons.
"What do you think-." In mid-sentence, she stopped then clutched her face
as the skin suddenly began to bubble up around her eyes and mouth. With a
hideous scream, she bolted leaping back over the railing, and before she hit
the floor, her head burst into flames.
"Yes, it worked!" cried Chibi, dancing victoriously around.
Parma scrambled over to him. "What is that?"
Chibi handed one of the balloons to him. "Garlic and lemon juice mix. If
the Acid don't get'em, the garlic will."
"Is that what you did in Mendou's kitchen?"
"Yep. Pretty smart huh?"
Kakaguri slammed down on top of the table, machine gun held before him in a
desperate tug-a-war with a vampire.
"Guys. a little. help here!" he said.
Chibi whipped out a water pistol, shooting a stream into the vampires ear.
It shrieked, clawing at its head before bursting into flames.
"What the-," began Kakaguri, but Parma cut him off with a shake of his head.
Tossing aside the shotgun, Parma pulled out a pair of Sai, twirling them
around. He helped Kakaguri up then the three members of Lum's Elite
Stormtroopers surged back into the fight.
With Blade and Abe locked in deadly combat, Shu interposed himself between
them, fending of any help from the rest of the vampires. Standing with
sword poised at his side, he stood still with head tilted slightly to the
floor, almost daring someone to attack. Their came several steps and the
sword flashed leaving decaying corpses or gurgling moans in its wake.
Shu chuckled deviously. "Be gone, or taste the wrath of my blade once
more," he said.
The human slaves in the group scurried away, but the vampires all let out
hisses of anger, weapons barred ready to engage him once more.
Behind him, Abe and Blade traded blow after blow, the solid cut of metal
imbedding into the wood and iron filling the air with a loud heavy thunk.
Blade drew back, ducking a wild swing from Abe and twirled drawing his sword
up. Nashimaru surprised him by parrying the cut turning the blunt end out
with a solid blow to Blades chin. He staggered back, taking another blow to
the chest, tumbling to the floor.
"Ha, ha! Blade you're such a chump!" cried Abe, warclub high over his head.
"Chump? Chump this!"
The heel of Blades boot slammed into Abe's stomach staggering him. A blur;
Eric shooting up to attack drawing his sword across the top of Nashimaru's
head leaving a broad patch of his scalp exposed. Abe dived aside and backed
away up underneath a table.
"Where you going!" shouted Eric, kicking the top off of its mounts. "Stand
your stupid ass up so I can kill it!"
Letting out a screech, Abe held his hands up before him as Blade drew back.
The blow never came down, Eric looking to his side as Megane flew headfirst
into the booth next to him, several vampires swiftly pouncing on top. He
turned and went to his aid, sword slicing through bodies to extract Megane
before they ripped him to shreds. Shu, also noticing the situation, grabbed
Ataru by the collar dropping back driving away more vampires inching up the
steps.
Finally, Megane was free, cuts and bruises about his head and shoulders. As
Eric pulled him out, the thick end of Abe's warclub slammed him in the
chest. He flew to the other side, hit the railing and slumped to the side
sword dropping from his grip.
"DIE!" cried Abe, face twisted with maniacal rage.
Blade gripped the nearest post, kicking out but was slow. Nashimaru batted
it aside, twirled and brought his weapon down with a mighty force landing
straight on Eric's outstretched leg at the knee. A low sickly pop followed
by crushing bone and cartilage precluded Blade's painful yell.
He dragged himself aside grimacing in pain then Abe's kicked him over and
planted his foot square on his chest.
"You're done, Blade!" cried Abe. His arms lifted the warclub high.
SWISH!
Both of Nashimaru's hands fell to the floor still clutching the warclub.
Abe's piercing scream cut the air and he turned receiving the lunging thrust
from Shutaro right through the heart. His skin decayed, sloughing away off
his bones amidst sparks and embers of flames.
Abe's death quickly brought the fight to a halt. His minions stood stunned
staring at the smoldering remains. One by one they backed away until
finally the only persons left I the club were Blade and the guys.
Ataru crawled from beneath another table and stood next to Shu. They stared
down at the ashes then Moroboshi slapped him hard on the back.
"Great job, Mendou! You got him seconds before I could get him."
"What were you going to do? Shake him to death," replied Shu.
"Nah, I figured you had things well under control."
Mendou sneered. "Go check on Megane!" he shouted and Ataru scurried away.
Shu rushed over to Blade who lay clutching his shattered knee in mute pain.
"Blade, the vampires have gone. What do we do now?"
Eric reached out grabbing Shu by a shoulder and pulled. Mendou helped him
sit up, and the rest of the team joined them.
"We still haven't found Motoabe," said Eric between grimaces. "We've got to
get back to the girls. he's not going to sit idle."
"Right." Taking a look down at Blade's leg, Shu wondered if how they were
going to defeat Motoabe and Rimialdi now. "You're going to have to ride
tandem with me. Megane, can you ride?"
Megane winced as Chibi made a makeshift sling for his left arm. "I'll
manage," he replied.
"Okay. Moroboshi help me carry Blade out. Parma, help Megane. Chibi,
Kakaguri reload and cover us incase the vampires try to stop us."
Chibi picked up Abe's warclub, knocking off the skeletal fingers locked
around the hilt. He smiled up at Kakaguri, slinging it across one shoulder.
"Trophy," he said with a shrug.
Ataru retrieved Eric's sword, slipping an arm around Blade to steady him.
"If Motoabe is not here, where is he?" he asked.
"I'm guessing he's paying another call at your home. Hopefully, the girls
can hold out until we get there."
"Are you going to be able to take him in your condition?"
Blade grimaced, looking down at Ataru.
"Let's tackle that problem when we get to it, okay?"
Ataru sighed, going silent as they headed back down the stairs.

------------------------------

From: "Nicholas Stone" <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Subject: [UY][FanFic] Oni's Blood, Part Nine and Epilogue
X-Moderation-Queue-Date: Wed, 3 Jan 2001 17:33:40 -0800

ONI'S BLOOD

(A UY/Blade/Vigil Crossover)


by

Nicholas Stone

(Based on characters and situations from Urusei Yatsura by Rumiko Takahashi.
No Copyright infringement is intended. Eric Blade is from the movie BLADE
by New Line Cinema. Grace Kimball is from the VIGIL series by Duality
Press. This work is for personal entertainment only and is not to be
distributed for profit in any way.)



Part Nine: Daywalkers Gathering

Scrambling down to the lower level of Motoabe's studio warehouse, Grace and
Benten stopped and looked around trying to find a way out. The hurried
steps coming from behind drove them on, running down the hallway into the
next room.
They entered a photo gallery sectioned off into several sections, dimly lit
and apparently offering no way out. They stopped trading worried looks, and
then a shot careened over their heads. Benten pointed over to the far
section across the room and they ran.
Luck seemed to abandon them staring into the enclosed portion of the
gallery. No exit, no windows not counting the corner section of the
skylight above, and certainly not the best situation to be in.
"They're in the gallery!" called a voice from behind.
Grace carefully laid Lum on the floor. Several long heavy pedestals ran in
a row across the center of the room and she cleared away the pictures on
top, pushing them together to form a makeshift wall. Benten joined her
behind it, laying Ran on the floor between them.
"Guess this it," she said, reloading her blaster.
"Looks like it," replied Grace. She slapped a fresh clip into the Uzi,
hunkering low waiting for the first sign of Hiroki's people.
It wasn't long in coming, several figures stepping out into their sights. A
burst from Kimball and vampires disintegrated into smoldering heaps. As
their bones clattered to the floor, Benten peeked around wincing at the
mess. She drew back and found Grace leering at her handiwork.
"What's so funny?" she asked.
Grace laughed. "These silver bullets are the shit."
Both of them burst out laughing then Hiroki called out to them.
"Miss Kimball!"
They hunkered low expecting an attack.
"Miss Kimball?"
Benten shrugged at Grace, giving her a quizzical stare. Grace waved for her
to stay quiet, inching slowly up.
"Come now ladies. I'm trying to negotiate here!"
"Well we're not in the mood to talk right now!" Benten shouted back.
A long silence followed.
"I would like to spare any unnecessary violence in my gallery. Those
pictures are worth a lot of money you know."
"Should have thought about that before you kidnapped Lum!" called Grace.
Hiroki could be heard laughing. "Ladies, you cannot escape so why resist,
hm?"
"Because we like watching your vamps crumble into tinder wood," answered
Benten.
"Not the answer I was expecting."
Grace covered her mouth suppressing her giggles, giving Benten a high-five
for her humor.
"Anyway," continued Hiroki, "I would not be joking about this situation.
You are cornered and we hold all of the advantages."
"Wrong!" called Grace, Benten smirking as she shook her head. "For somebody
with the all the cards, you seem to be doing a lot of talking."
"We want Lum back."
"You're not getting her without a fight, so bring it on!"
Another long pause.
Benten moved up close to Grace. "What do you mean 'bring it on'?" she
whispered.
Grace placed a finger to her lips hushing Benten to silence. The silence
continued, drawing worry to their minds.
"Kimball," Hiroki called out again. "We will retrieve Lum, and Ran. Make
this easy on yourselves and surrender."
"Hm, that reminds me," Grace said. She undid the sling on her Uzi, handing
it to Benten. "Tie her up," she told her, pointing down at Ran.
"I'll just shoot her."
"No!"
"Why not?"
"Benten, will you just tie her up and stop arguing with me!"
Grumbling, Benten set her blaster down, turning Ran over. "Oh you don't
know how lucky you are, Ran," she whispered to Ran as she bound her wrist
behind her. Meanwhile, Grace cradled Lum in her arms, gently patting the
woman on her cheek.
"Lum, wake up. We need you," whispered Grace.
Lum moaned, slowly opening her eyes again.
"Grace?"
Grace smiled. "Feeling better?"
Lum shook her head slowly. "No. I-I feel weak. drained."
"You should, much of your zack power has been drawn from you," commented
Benten.
Dull steps from above drew their attention up to the skylight. Grace
grabbed her Uzi, pressing closer against the pedestal pulling Lum with her.
Suddenly the lights went out. Benten muttered several curses, snatching up
her blaster and went prone covering the front.
"Grace?" she called back, a slight tremble in her voice.
"Relax. They're just trying to scare us."
"Well it's working."
Kimball continued to scan the skylight. "They won't try anything as long as
they don't know where Lum is."
"And when they mark her. What then?"
"We can expect trouble."
"Great. I hope Shinobu got back to Blade and the guys."
Grace gave her a brief look, staring fearfully back up at the skylight.
"So do I, Benten."

* * * * *

Whisking back to Tomobiki, the guys helped Eric up the sidewalk to the
Moroboshi home. Ataru grabbed the doorknob, starting surprised as it and
part of the door itself came away in his hand.
"Cover the door!" whispered Eric.
Chibi and Parma went to either side of the doorway, weapons locked and
loaded. Gently, Ataru pushed it open, peering into the darkened home. He
paused.
"Get in there, Ataru," whispered Shu.
"Why me?"
"Because it's your house, stupid!" replied Parma.
Damn, muttered Ataru. He stepped in, swallowing the lump in his throat as
he moved down the hall.
"h-h-hellooo," he called lightly when he reached the corner. An audible
click sounded, Ataru immediately diving for the floor.
PBOOM!
PBOOM, PBOOM!
"AHHHH! GRACE, GRACE, IT'S ME, ATARU!"
"Ataru?" called a timid voice out of the darkness.
"Shinobu?"
A light came on, Shinobu and Jariten huddled in the far corner beneath
several blankets.
Chibi and Parma charged in coming to an abrupt stop. "Who's shooting!"
cried Parma.
Shinobu burst from the blankets, rushing into Ataru's arms, crying loudly.
In came Kakaguri, Shu and Blade, wondering as well as the others what
happened.
"What the hell," muttered Blade staring at the menagerie of bullet holes
stitching the wall and floor.
"Hey guys!" called Chibi from the kitchen. "There's three dead guys in
here!"
Shu pulled Shinobu from Ataru, turning her around. "Shinobu, what happened?
Where are the Moroboshi's? Where's Grace and Benten?"
Shinobu was hysterical; blubbering incoherently trying to tell them what
went on. Shu clasped a hand over her mouth telling her to calm down. She
drew in several deep breaths, reaching up pulling his hand down.
"The vampires got Lum," she told them.
"What!" exclaimed Eric. "How?"
"It was Ran. She's one of their slaves."
Several jaws dropped open.
"Oh now can this get any worse!" exclaimed Ataru. "The girls are gone, Lum'
s been taken, and Blade's hurt. We're going to need a lot more daywalkers
to fight them!"
"Ran," said Megane in disbelief. "Ran is a slave? I don't believe it!"
"It's true!" exclaimed Jariten, flying over to them. "We went to Ran's
home. She stunned me, and when I woke up Grace, Benten and Shinobu were
there."
"Shit," growled Blade. He angrily limped over to the wall and slid down to
the floor. The pain in his leg made him grimace more, chest heaving as his
body worked to mend the damage. He knew what he needed to speed up the
effort.
"Where's my mom and dad?" Ataru asked.
"In the closet asleep," answered Shinobu. "We knocked them out, not my
choice, and then those three dead guys came around trying to kill us. That'
s when we realized Ran was one of them."
"So where did Grace and Benten go?" asked Shu.
Shinobu fumbled through her dress pockets, pulling out the paper containing
Motoabe's address. She showed it to Shu, Mendou committing it to memory.
He turned, knelling down next to Eric.
"Blade, we've got to get down to Motoabe's and get Lum back."
Blade agreed. "Moroboshi, Shinobu, Jariten, you stay here with me. Shu,
take the others and get going. We'll be along shortly."
Shu doubted Eric could be much of a force with his injury, and now they
faced not only Motoabe, but Rimialdi too. Still, they had to try before
their dark plans bore fruit.
"We'll be looking for you."
"I'll be there, now get moving."
Shu stood up. He placed a determined gaze in his eyes, looking at Megane
and his three companions. Megane held Grace's Desert Eagle in his good
hand, his resolve matching Shu's. As ready as they were going to be, they
rushed out the door.
"Ataru," called Blade. Ataru knelt down beside him. "Listen, you're going
to have to do something I never thought I'd ever think about doing in life."
"Calling it quits and fleeing the country?"
Eric slapped him on the side of the head, grabbing Ataru by the collar. "No
you fool!" He grimaced as another wave of pain shot through his leg. When
it passed, he sat back.
"Shinobu. go up and get Grace's bag. Jariten. go get that small one I
have."
They ran up the steps. Eric glared at Ataru for a moment.
"How much do you love Lum?"
It was a strange question, Ataru wondering what that had to do with their
situation.
"I. I guess I lover her a lot."
"There is no guess in this, Moroboshi. Either you love her or not."
Ataru swallowed hard. "I. I do love her."
Back down the steps came Shinobu, a bag clutched tight in her hands.
Jariten flew down right after her with Blade's bag.
"See, I told you there would be another time," said Eric to Jariten as he
handed it to him. Jariten smirked, hovering back up into the air.
Quickly, Blade pulled out his hypo-gun, loading it with serum and pressed it
right up against his damaged knee. "Stand back," he told them, and fired
immediately tensing with pain as the serum shot into his leg. Shinobu
winced, pressing her face into Ataru's back unable to watch as Blade writhed
in agony. Finally, Eric settled down and grabbed Grace's bag. He pulled
out a packet of blood, ripped the seal off the top and began drinking its
contents.
"Oh, this is making me sick," said Ataru.
Eric drained the pack and grabbed another slugging it down as well. When he
was finished, he picked up his hypo again, calling Shinobu over.
"Take this," he said as he rolled up his right sleeve.
She looked at it, wondering why. The answer became apparent when blade
smacked the pit of his forearm, drawing up several veins.
"It's set to draw, press the nib to my skin and pull the trigger," he told
her.
"No, no! I-I can't do that!"
"Shinobu, damn it! Stop all of that whining and get on with this!"
Shinobu fought to hold back her tears. Kneeling down, she did as
instructed, placing the nib of the hypo on a vein. She could not look,
turning her head away pulling the trigger. A pop came from the gun, and then
the vial began filling with his blood.
"Okay, that's enough," said Blade when it was a quarter full.
He took it from her and tapped on the glass clearing any air bubbles. He
turned to Ataru. "You ready?"
"For what?"
Blade arched a brow. "Like you said, we're going to need more of me to
fight Motoabe and Rimialdi."
Ataru caught on then. His eyes widened with shock and he drew back. "You
want me to take some of your blood? Are you insane? I don't want to be a
vampire!"
"Moroboshi, this tiny dose will not turn you into a permanent daywalker. It
should last long enough for us to finish this fight."
Ataru continued to hesitate, staring fearfully down at the hypo. They were
running out of time and Blade started to grow impatient.
"Moroboshi, I thought you loved Lum?"
"I do, but-."
"No buts here, Ataru. Your woman is in trouble. Are you going to help her
or not?"
Ataru crossed his arms, thinking a moment. He shrugged and kneeled again.
"No, Ataru!" cried Shinobu. "You can't let yourself be turned like this!"
"He said the effects would be temporary."
"You don't know that," said Jariten, much to his surprise. "He doesn't know
that either!"
They all waited for Ataru to make up his mind. He took a sleeve and pulled
it up. "I'm sorry, Shinobu, but this is the only way to help Lum and stop
Rimialdi."
"Ataru-,"
He raised a hand ending her protest. "Okay, Eric. I'm ready."
Blade placed a hand behind Ataru's neck guiding him down to the floor.
"What gives?" asked Ataru as he sat down on his back.
"This is probably going to be the most painful thing you're going to feel in
your life, Ataru," Eric told him. "The shot is going to be on the side of
your neck. You still want to do this?"
"Great, now you tell me. No sense in backing out now. Let's do it."
Blade placed the hypo against his skin. "Shinobu, Jariten, sit on his
legs."
They did, and with a short pause, Eric pulled the trigger.
For a brief second, Ataru shook. He stopped; blinking his eyes a moment and
looked back over his shoulder.
"Huh. That wasn't so bad. Blade, You guys can ge-."
Outside the Moroboshi home, a blood-curdling scream could be heard
throughout the neighborhood.

* * * * *

In the darkness, a nervous feeling passed through the three women trapped in
their makeshift enclave, wondering how long before the vampires decided to
make their move. Benten kept a watch on the doorways, occasionally checking
on Grace and Lum. In the ambient light coming in from the skylight, she
could barely see Lum's haggard face; her body huddled protectively between
her and Kimball. Grace too sat with her knees drawn up, her head resting on
them. Benten could tell something was wrong with her, reaching out giving
her a light tap.
Kimball looked sharply up.
"Grace, what's wrong?"
Grace stared at her strangely, and then looked away with considerable
effort.
"I know what they're trying to do, Benten," she answered in a tired voice.
"What?"
Biting her lower lip, Kimball inched further to the end of the pedestal. "I
'm getting hungry, Benten."
Benten drew back. "Oh, damn."
"Yep, and if this goes on much longer I might lose control of myself. That'
s exactly what they want me to do."
Ran's laughter drew their attention. The bound woman lay on her side behind
them, watching with ever growing cheer realizing that soon either Grace
would break, or Benten would have to kill her.
"Fools! The Master will prevail, and you cannot prevent it!"
"Shut up, you traitor!" snapped Benten, threatening to hit her.
Kimball grabbed her hand and Benten turned with a start, fear heard clearly
in her gasp. She let her go and apologized. Suddenly, Grace looked up.
Her breath began to increase, and she let out a light whine.
"What is it?" asked Benten.
"B-Blood. I smell blood."
Benten frowned. "Those bastards. Teasing you like this." She rose up on
her knees, shouting, "Hey, knock it off out there!"
"Are we getting a bit nervous now?" came Rimialdi's deep menacing reply.
Outside, Rimialdi stood swirling a goblet of blood around in his hand,
biding his time knowing that eventually the vampire in Kimball would
overpower her silly notion of pity for the humanoids. Then, once she was
safely out of the way, would Lum be back in his arms preparing for their
night together. Even though he was very impatient, he allowed himself the
luxury of taunting his prey.
"Ladies, let us end this nonsense. I have won, and I will have Lum as my
queen. You too can be part of our new empire. just surrender."
Several loud shots burst around the entrance, the vampires diving away for
cover. Rimialdi stood unfazed by the shots, glaring with distain at his
subjects. He shook his head and took another swig from the goblet before
responding.
"Aw, tearing up the walls like that. So uncivilized."
Inside, Grace forced Benten back down behind the pedestal trying to settle
the raging woman.
"Your playing right into their hands1" she whispered at her.
"So? Sitting her is not helping, and with you about to go berserk what else
can we do?"
"Wait! Blade and the guys will be here."
"Yeah, like they'll be in time!"
They traded stern looks, and then Grace sat back resting her head against
the cold concrete wall. Peering up at the corner end of the skylight, she
could make out the stars in the sky, wondering if this was how her life
would end. Ducking back before one of Rimialdi's people could take the
opportunity for a quick kill, she returned to her fetal position fighting
back the cravings pulling at her nerves.
"Benten, you've got to hold out. If I can't hold on then it will be up to
you to finish me."
A gentile hand touched her shoulder, Kimball looking back to find Lum
staring sadly at her. There were tears in her eyes, and she rested her head
on her arm, hugging Grace as tight as she could.
"No, Grace," said Lum. "You can't be giving up on us now."
Ran laughed in an irritating tone. "Face it, Lum. The Master will have
you, and I will become Hiroki's woman! There is no other way!"
"Shut up, you!" shouted Benten. Reaching out, she grabbed Ran by the collar
of her dress, yanking her up close. Benten pulled her pistol, forcing the
barrel into her mouth.
"You better shut up before I loose control and finish you!"
"Benten," called Lum weakly.
Ran stared at Benten, a mocking twinkle in her eyes. Frustrated, Benten
thrust Ran back to the floor, giving her a kick before holstering her
weapon.
"If you do need to attack anybody, take her first," she said.
"No! I only want Master Hiroki to turn me," whined Ran. "Not her."
Benten sneered. "Sickening," she said, settling back down into their long
wait for help to arrive.

* * * * *

As fast as the law allowed, Shu and the guys raced down the highway to the
Takanawa section of Tokyo, finally reaching their destination al little
after darkness set in. Shu led them into a small back alley several block
from Motoabe's studio, and after checking their weapons gathered to
formulate a plan.
"No doubt Motoabe will have his people out padding the streets to buffer
against any unwanted attention," Shu said.
"So do we charge in and hope for the best?" asked Parma.
"No. We're going to have to try and sneak our way to the entrance and
strike before they realize what is happening."
Chibi smirked. "Sneak in? We don't even know where Lum is being held, or
if Grace and Benten will be inside. Not to mention the fact that this
Rimi-guy and Motoabe will be about just looking for fresh blood to add to
their dinners."
Kakaguri cuffed him on the back of the head. "What, so Ataru's gone you
have to go and take his place?" he shouted at him.
"We're going into a nest full of blood-suckers with most of our viable ammo
shot up and not knowing if we're too late or not! Blade's not here, the
odds are not good!"
Megane shrugged his injured arm out of its sling, taking Chibi up by the
front of his coat. His penetrating eyes cut though the man with a withering
stare.
"Get a hold of yourself," said Megane. "Lum, our princess from space, is in
need of our assistance. As her loyal elite stormtroopers, it is our duty to
go to her aid." His brows twitched, a devious smile coming to his face.
"Besides, can you imagine what rewards Lum might 'allow' the person who
saves her, hm?"
Chibi's expression brightened. "Let's go!" he cried, chambering a round
into his gun. "Lum is need of us!"
Mendou slapped a hand across his face, drawing it down in disbelief. It was
a sorry reason for motivation, but at this stage of the conflict anything
was acceptable.
With a sharp wave of a hand, Shu led them down the back alley. The small
band sneaked along the streets, avoiding the major walkways, climbing over
fences and through secluded yards until finally they reached the studio
warehouse.
Pressing back up against the side of the building across the street, Mendou
carefully peeked around the corner. Sure enough, there were several of
Motoabe's minions out in the street. A light call from Parma up on roof of
the building drew him back. He looked up, Parma pointing over to the top of
the studio. Barely visible from his view, Shu could see portions of the
skylight were broken in, damage not done by ordinary means. Megane peered
around, arching a brow as he surveyed their situation.
"What do you think?" he asked.
Shu shook his head. "It's going to be a challenge. Did you see the
skylight?"
Megane peered out again. "Benten?" he said.
"Probably."
Parma rejoined them, and they paused to rethink their plan.
"I saw three guys up on this side of the roof," Parma told them. "It looked
like they were staring down at something inside."
"Armed?" asked Shu.
"Yep."
Shu rubbed his chin, thinking a moment. He peeked around the corner again,
and then hefted his HK, cocking back the bolt.
"Four guys out here, three on top, who knows how many more inside. Looks
like a charge is in order here."
"Charge?" came the guys.
"Thought you said you didn't want to do that?" said Megane.
"Front entrance is right across the street, and there is no time to search
for another way in."
They could not argue with that. Trading last looks, the four got ready
waiting for Mendou's signal to attack.
Mendou himself did a short prayer. At the count of three, he stepped out
into the open facing down the people guarding the entrance. Their surprise
was brief, Shu letting loose with a burst of fire downing two and driving
the rest for cover.
Letting out a yell, the guys rushed across the street.

* * * * *

Time was beginning to grow short for Hiroki, and the news being relayed to
him from one of his underlings did nothing to improve things. With his
sword draped across his back, Hiroki stood ready to make a move against the
three women hunkering in his gallery when the call came through. Finally,
he frowned angrily, barking a quick command into the receiver and snapped it
shut.
"Hiroki?" said Rimialdi, noting his change.
"Abe has failed us, Master," came his reply. "Blade has killed him and is
still loose in the city."
Rimialdi growled low at the news.
"It is well that Abe did not come back here," he said.
Hiroki nodded. "I will have to go and take care of him before he discovers
our whereabouts."
The report from a gun outside drew their attention. Hiroki turned as one of
his people rushed down the main hallway.
"Milord! Someone is forcing entry into the studio!"
"Then why are you here instead of fighting to keep them out!" shouted
Motoabe.
With a sharp slap, Hiroki broke the man's neck and kicked his carcass aside.
"Blade!" he growled, motioning to the vampires around him to head off this
new attack.
Inside the gallery, Grace lay shuddering in Lum's arms, fighting with every
last ounce of willpower to keep from rising up and attacking her friends.
The pain in her head continued to build, jaw clenched tight, breath heavy
and uneven.
"Lum. get away from me!" she managed to say.
"Grace. Grace are you going to be alright?" asked Lum.
Kimball let out a loud growl and Lum pushed herself away into Benten. They
both stared at her shaking in fits on the floor, and Lum reached out with a
trembling hand.
"Grace?" she said again, but a wild swipe of an arm barely missed her and
she drew back.
"K-Keep her away f-from me, Benten."
Benten pushed Lum behind her, Ran's derisive laughter pressing on their
nerves. The dull report of a gunshot made them all pause, then there was
another shot. Kimball sat upright.
"That's one of my babies," she said excitedly.
Benten could hear the dim sounds of a gunfight, smiling brightly. "It looks
like the cavalry has arrived. oh I could've thought of something better to
say than that."
"Don't worry it fits," replied Grace. She checked the clip on her Uzi,
making it ready for action.
"What's say we break out of this trap we're in?"
"You bet."
Kimball pointed up at the edge of the skylight, Benten nodding. Suddenly,
Ran began shouting out the alarm hoping that Hiroki or Rimialdi would hear
her.
"Hiroki, Hiroki, they're trying to break out!" she cried.
Lum grabbed Ran, tussling with her as she squirmed, placing a hand over her
mouth. Together, Benten and Grace rose up peppering the skylight. Glass
and debris showered down into the gallery, several cries rising up as their
shots found their mark. Grace turned her Uzi on the wall next to the
entrance, stitching a path across it. Her shots drew a reaction, gunfire
blazing back at them from the entryway.
"Pissed'em off!" said Benten, hunkering down behind the pedestal.
"Good, I'm cranky and in the mood to kill," replied Grace.
Leaning around the side, Grace let go with a furious burst of fire, emptying
the entire clip as she sprayed the area. She drew back, quickly reloading
and listened for a reply. All they could hear was the sound of the fighting
from outside.
"Do you think they're gone?" whispered Lum.
Slowly, Benten and Grace peered up over the side. No shots came, the two
exchanging questioning looks stepping out into the open.
"Looks clear," said Benten.
"We'll see. Lum, can you walk on your own?"
"I think so."
"Good, undo Ran's legs and drag her along."
"Why are we bringing her with us?" Benten asked Kimball.
"Because she's still our responsibility."
"She's a traitor! Look, let me shoot her and poof! No more Ran problems."
Grace gazed at Benten in disbelief. "And you guys were childhood best
friends?"
"Time changes a person."
"Knock it off. We bring Ran with us."
Benten let out a growl. "Okay, but Lum if she starts yelling, rip off one
of her stockings and stuff it in her mouth."
"Are you quite through?" snarled Grace through grit teeth. Benten nodded,
and they inched up to the side of the entryway.
A quick peek found the hall clear and the women moved on.

* * * * *

Shu's attack met with more success than anticipated, penetrating through the
outer atrium into the heart of the studio. Most of their opposition had
been easily brushed aside, and the guys began searching for the girls.
"Lum!" called Mendou as they moved through the rooms.
Entering a large set, the guys heard the sound of running steps coming from
the adjacent hall. In burst several vampires not expecting to come upon
their enemy so soon. Shots rang out, bodies crumbling and a gunfight broke
out. Shu told them to back out, covering their withdrawal.
"Where to now, Mendou?" said Parma with some urgency in his voice.
Shu pointed down the hall, but they made only a few steps before more of
Hiroki's minions appeared. They dived for cover as gunfire ripped through
the hall.
"Anyone get hit?" called Megane from the doorway of the room his dived into.
Shu, along with Kakaguri, had taken cover in the adjacent set; Parma and
Chibi lying low in the stairwell leading up to the next level. He checked
Kakaguri finding him uninjured.
"No casualties here."
Parma and Chibi shifted positions covering the upper floor as well as the
way they had come.
"I'm all right," said Parma. A tap from Chibi on the shoulder made him
notice the warm sensation flowing down the right side of his neck. Reaching
up, he winced at the bloody mess that was once his ear.
"Ow, damn it!" he cried. "You bastards, that was my ear you know!"
"Shit, I missed him," they heard one of Hiroki's people say.
The gunfire picked up again, being returned as best as possible by the guys.
Megane waved at Shu, pointing at the pistol in his hand. He was down to his
last clip, giving Mendou a questioning shrug wondering what they were going
to do next. Bullets chirped precariously over his head, Shu going prone.
He shot Megane a grimaced looked, realizing that without any way of locating
Lum, they were stuck.
Suddenly the shooting stopped, then Hiroki called out to them.
"Blade, I don't know how you found me, but I assure you, you will not leave
here alive."
"He thinks Blade's with us," whispered Kakaguri to Shu.
Shu sat up. "Let him. This Motoabe might not attack until he's located
him."
"Won't take him long then."
Hiroki called to them again. "Blade, I know you can hear me. We have Lum,
Miss Kimball and her friend. Give up this mad crusade of yours and join us.
There is plenty of room for everyone."
"Bullshit!" shouted Chibi. "You're going to kill us no matter what!"
Hiroki laughed, impressed by the deduction. "Well, at least they aren't
kidding themselves," he said.
Rimialdi, hanging back away from the fight, did not like the delay.
"Hiroki, quit this banter and kill them," he ordered.
"Yes, milord," replied Motoabe.
He made a few gestures with his hands and a few of his minions made ready to
move on them. Above, he could hear more of his people making their way to
the top of the steps, and once he felt every thing was ready, drew his sword
from its scabbard.
"Last chance, Blade," he said.
A cry went up from behind them, Hiroki rolling his eyes up wondering who
else could be calling at this time of night. Through the door leading from
the main lobby a body flew slamming headfirst into the wall. The bright
lights from a pair of motorcycles outside flooded the hall and in stepped
Blade. Beside him appeared a surprisingly calm Ataru, and then Shinobu came
into view with Abe's warclub held tight in her hands. Jariten hovered up
behind them looking around for his cousin.
"Yo, Hiroki," called Eric, drawing his sword. "You talking to me?"
The guys peered out, letting out a cheer at the site of Blade.
"Alright! Time to finish this thing now!" cried Megane.
Hiroki stood stunned for a moment, berating himself for such an oversight.
Rimialdi glared at Eric, snarling as he did.
"Ah, nice to see you at last, Rimialdi," said Blade. "Don't worry, we got
your number too."
Motoabe interposed himself between them.
"Master, I do think you should retire from the area," he said.
Malenkov stepped back into the shadows, dropping out of sight.
"Moroboshi," said Blade with a light gesture of his head.
In a split second and flick of his coattails, Ataru was gone down the
hallway.
"Wow, I knew Ataru was fast, but not like that," commented Chibi.
Motoabe arched a brow, glaring at Blade. "Once I'm done carving up your
friends, we'll take care of you, Blade," he said.
"No, no, no, no, no, Hiroki!" replied Eric, pointing his sword at him, "your
ass belongs to me."
A devious grin appeared, Hiroki accepting the challenge. "Take care of
them," he told his people, "kill this girl and the child, but leave Blade to
me."
Shinobu and Jariten grimaced, backing fearfully out into the lobby again.
As Hiroki's followers headed for the guys, Blade limped towards Hiroki.
"Ah, so Abe did get a piece of you," commented Hiroki, shifting position,
eager for the fight coming on.
"Yeah, but don't let that fool you, Hiroki. I'm still more than a match for
the likes of you."
"We'll see Blade."
Swords flashed, Eric and Hiroki crossing blades as they joined in combat.

* * * * *

Through one of the larger rooms Grace, Benten, Lum and Ran moved trying to
avoid running into the fight raging loudly at the front of the studio.
Although she wanted to go and help, Grace thought it best if they kept Lum
away from potential danger or recapture, taking what the figured was the
back way through the building to safety.
As they carefully made their way along, Benten noticed the ravenous look on
Kimball's face. She appeared demented, the blood lust hot in her eyes. It
must be taking all of her concentration to keep from attacking them.
"Grace, uh, why don't you go and find something to, er, eat?" suggested
Benten.
"What and leave you here so Rimialdi's followers can take Lum again?"
snapped Grace, rounding on her.
Benten reared back. "I'm sorry, but you don't look well."
Grace drew in a deep breath, backing away from them. "I'm not, but I can't
abandon you all now."
"I can protect them until you find something, listen to me talking like
this!"
That humored Grace, drawing a short laugh from her. She looked to check on
Lum and Ran, finding Lum down on her knees apparently weak and exhausted.
"Are you going to manage, Lum?" she asked.
Lum looked tiredly up. "Yes."
Benten took the makeshift leash from Lum's hands, giving Ran a sharp tug
away from the woman. "Oh, just to lose this burden," she said.
Ran glared angrily at Benten. "Master Hiroki will eliminate Blade, and then
he will find me. You'll see. You'll all see!"
"Shut up!" Benten and Grace shouted at her.
"Ooo, lets keep moving before I take up that offer you made, Benten," said
Grace.
Entering through the next door, they found themselves in one of Hiroki's
storage rooms. There were stacks of disassembled props and platforms, bins
full of lighting equipment and boxes of other odds and ends about.
"Hm, this look promising," commented Grace.
"Why. Just a bunch of junk and stuff," said Benten.
"Got to be a door leading outside then for this much stuff to be in here."
"Ah you think well, Miss Kimball."
A clatter of lights crashed behind them, Lum suddenly collapsing to the
floor.
"Lum!" cried Grace, quickly rushing over.
Gently she patted her cheek and Lum moaned.
"We've got to plug her in somewhere," Benten told her.
"You mean like recharge her?"
"Yeah. Even a short charge will get her back up and running long enough to
call down her UFO."
"You can go this way," came a voice from one of the darkened corners.
Instantly, Grace and Benten spun around weapons pointed ready to fire. Out
into the light stepped Ataru and they let out a gasp of relief.
"Moroboshi!" cried Benten. "What the hell do you mean scaring us like
that?"
Ataru raised a brow, smiling lightly as he came closer. Something clicked
in Grace's mind. She narrowed an eye, peering at him.
"Moroboshi, what's wrong with you?" she asked.
The mention of Ataru's name drew life into Lum. She gazed excitedly up at
him. "Ataru," she called, trying to raise her arms up.
"Save your strength, Lum," he replied.
Ataru looked up, and began to slowly gaze around. Benten, now sensing
something different about his actions, took a wary step away from him.
"Ataru, something's not right with you," she said.
He held up a hand, motioning for them to be quiet. "He's here," he said
after a moment.
"Who?" asked Grace.
"Rimialdi."
Jaws dropped open, Grace and Benten glancing frantically around.
"We've got to get Lum out of here," whispered Benten.
Ran laughed, and then jerked the leash out of her grip.
"Over here, Master Rimialdi! We're over- mmrph!"
Ataru's hand clasped tightly over Ran's mouth. She stared fearfully at him,
suddenly breaking out into a giggles. Ataru let her go and she slumped down
to her knees.
"What is so fucking funny?" growled Benten.
"He's, he's, he's been turned!" cried Ran, bursting into chuckles again.
Shocked stares locked on Ataru. Grace could not believe it, and she slowly
moved closer to him. Ataru did not try to stop her as she pulled down the
shades he wore, seeing the slight glow in his pupils. Her Uzi came up and
Kimball backed quickly away.
"What the hell is going on, Moroboshi!" she shouted.
"It's only temporary, Grace," answered Ataru, crossing his arms unafraid.
"Temporary!" said Benten, "Ataru, something like this can't be temporary!"
"It can be if you were not bitten."
"Who did this to you?" asked Grace.
"Blade."
"WHAT!"
Ataru looked around again. "Get Lum out of here," he told them, staring out
into the scattered props and equipment.
Benten helped Lum to her feet, dragging Ran along after Grace. A shadow
shifted suddenly in front of them and crate sailed out thought the air in
the direction of Ataru. He moved diving out of the way. Benten's blaster
spoke, random burst ripping the area. A hard shoulder tackle from behind
threw her to the floor, Ran planting her knees keeping her down. Angrily,
Grace turned to pull her off, but a sharp blow to the side of the head sent
her sliding across the floor with a cry.
Out of the darkness appeared Rimialdi, eyes lock furiously down upon Benten.
Ran looked up. ""Master," she said, grinning brightly.
"Get off me, Ran!" cried Benten. Desperately she groped around for her
blaster, but Malenkov kicked it out of reach.
"Foolish woman," he said.
Grace's furious yell made him turn, greeting her full on as she leap with
fingers barred. She literally bounced off Rimialdi and he laughed drawing
back launching a blow that pitched Grace head over heels into the far wall.
She heard a sharp crack, painfully realizing that the side of her hip had
been broken.
"You cannot defeat me, Kimball!" cried Malenkov. "Lum is mine, and you will
become my slave as well."
Slowly, Grace pulled herself up and turned around. "Never," she said with a
vicious snarl.
Benten finally pitched Ran off her back, Rimialdi spotting her as she
crawled towards her blaster. She was out of his reach, and Benten gathered
it up turning towards him. The Old Blood dashed aside, barely avoiding the
shots. Again it was Ran knocking her aside preventing Benten from drawing
another bead on him.
"Damn you!" cried Ran, kicking Benten hard on the chin.
Dazed, Benten fell back, another kick to the stomach rendering her helpless.
Ran raised a foot high above her head ready to deliver a killing blow when
she felt a hand grip her by the ankle. Lum concentrated, and with what
energy she had left delivered a sharp shock that drew a long cry from Ran.
She collapsed, Lum letting out a sigh resting her head down on the floor.
Two hands suddenly picked her up from the floor. Lum moaned as she stared
straight into Rimialdi's glowing red eyes.
".no.," she gasped unable to do anything to defend herself.
"Now, Lum," Rimialdi said, pushing her head to one side. "You will become
one of us, and we will spawn a nation that will last forever."
His mouth opened, fangs barred as he started pulling her close.
"You're a bit premature, don't you think?" Ataru said from behind him.
Malenkov spun around, lashing out, but Ataru casually ducked, planting a
fist into Rimialdi's side. He groaned, staggering aside, Lum still clutched
tight in his grasp. Rapid punches flew rocking Rimialdi back. Lum dropped
aside, Malenkov crashing into a stack of steel supports.
He growled, slowly turning around to stare incredulously at Moroboshi.
"This is impossible!" he said. "No mere human is able to move like that!"
"Call me different," replied Ataru. "You're finished, Rimialdi."
Rimialdi let out a cry, leaping through the air colliding with him. They
tussled on the floor, exchanging blows, arms flailing in a life or death
struggle. A heavy foot caught Ataru in the midsection, thrusting him back.
He hit the wall, sliding down next to Grace.
"Ooo, you guys never said this would be easy," he said to her, grimacing in
pain.
"Hell of a time to bitch, Ataru," she replied.
A scream, Lum calling for Ataru as Rimialdi scooped her up, dashing off into
the darkness. Painfully Ataru stood up eyes locked in their direction.
"Stay here," he told Grace.
"Are you kidding? I'm going get Lum back before Rimialdi turns her." She
tried to stand, but the pain from her broken hip stopped her. Her face
twisted up, moaning in agony as she slid back down to the floor.
"You're in no shape to help me," continued Ataru. "Benten, stay with her.
I'm going after Lum."
"Like hell-." Benten started to protest, but the stern look Ataru shot her
cut that shot.
"Be careful, Ataru," said Grace.
Moroboshi shot her a wink then with a smooth flow, darted off.

* * * * *

Malenkov dragged Lum along into another storage room in search for a way
out. His plans were temporarily set back, but with Lum he could rebuild
silently, span a new breed that in time would control this miserable island
and expand the power of vampires worldwide. The memories of the harsh
encounters with the other Old Bloods, threats of failure echoing in his mind
but he would show them. No longer would vampires skulk in the shadows
without a prominent voice, his would be their release, their triumphant
entry into a new world order!
In the dim light ahead, Rimialdi spotted a double door barred shut with by a
heavy iron bar, locked with chains. Lum let out a moan as he set her down
on the floor, Malenkov gripping the chains and pulled. Several snaps
sounded, metal links bouncing across the floor. He grabbed the metal bar
and began to pull it back when a voice called out to him from the darkness.
"Leaving us so soon, Rimialdi?"
He spun, eyes darting about in search of the source of the voice.
"Moroboshi?" hissed Rimialdi.
"I do believe we have some unfinished business, Rimialdi."
Malenkov was a blur, picking Lum up from the floor. He backed away towards
the doors holding her close.
"Moroboshi! Lum is mine. Do not try to stop me!"
Something hit the floor, Malenkov turning towards the sound. Through the
air an object flashed up over his head shattering the light above. Rimialdi
let out a growl, darting for cover behind a large crate, and it grew quiet
once again.
Malenkov extended his senses trying to pick up the slightest trace of Ataru.
His grip around Lum tightened and she moaned.
"Be silent," he whispered, clasping a hand over her mouth.
"Rimialdi." Ataru suddenly called lightly from the darkness.
"Where are you, Moroboshi?" shouted Malenkov.
Silence.
The red in Rimialdi's eyes grew brighter. He took a hesitant step away from
the crate, head scanning their surroundings.
"Moroboshi!"
"Nhehehehehe! This is great!"
"I'm warning you, Moroboshi. Show yourself or I will kill Lum!"
Ataru's answer came in the form of a silver stake slicing through the air
into Rimialdi's left kneecap. He let out a cry dropping Lum as they both
collapsed to the floor. Quickly did the Old Blood gathered his hostage back
up, pulling himself back over to the wall.
"MOROBOSHI!" raged Rimialdi. Taloned fingers wrapped around Lum's throat
pressing into her flesh. "Moroboshi! Stop your attack and come out or I
will rip open Lum's throat!"
"Such a coward we are. The great Malenkov Rimialdi, Old Blood
extraordinaire afraid of a mere whelp like me."
"Come out, Moroboshi," hissed Malenkov again.
Another stake zipped through the air, Rimialdi pulling his body aside as it
lodged deep into the wall next to his head. He was not ready for the next
one and it imbedded itself into his exposed side drawing a satisfied growl.
Leather snapped; Ataru's coattails flittering as he shifted around the boxes
and crates. Again, another stake flew slamming into the broad side of
Rimialdi's shoulder. He cried out and his grip on Lum faded. Desperately,
she pushed herself away and rolled across the floor. It was all she could
do and lay helpless, too weak to run.
But Rimialdi was having no better time at it, fighting to pull the painful
stake from his shoulder. He let it drop, turned and reached down to grab
the one protruding from his side. In that second, Ataru threw another stake
straight into the center of his back. Malenkov lurched forward, head up
toward the ceiling as he tensed from the pain. He dropped forward and then
pulled himself across the floor until his hands found purchase on the cold
wall.
".moroboshi." he gasped weakly, pulling himself up into a half sitting
position.
The lights slowly came up just enough for him to see Lum. Slow steps echoed
from the darkness, and Ataru appeared across the way. He held a long stake
in his right hand and glared over his shades at Rimialdi. Malenkov's face
was a mixed contortion of pain and agony, light trails of smoke twirled up
into the air around the bloody wounds. A low chuckle from Ataru brought
fear to the disreputable vampire, and he glared at him.
"Moroboshi! We can come to terms!" he said.
Ataru walked over to Lum and knelt down. She could barely raise her head
up, but when she saw his face, Lum smiled weakly at him.
"Let me finish this problem then I'll take care of you," he said.
The dark smile never left Ataru's face as he walked up to him.
"Terms? I don't think what you have to offer is a good thing, Rimialdi."
"But, but you are one of us now. Moroboshi! Don't you see?"
"See what?"
"The power you now wield. Can't you feel the strength being a vampire gives
you?"
Ataru stood still, drawing in several deep breaths. He could sense a new
kind of vigor in his body, power and abilities he thought he could never
possess.
He let out a light hum and Malenkov grinned evilly.
"Yes, Moroboshi. Feel the power, feel what you can do. Discover your
potential. Reach out and embrace your new life!"
Ataru closed his eyes as the warm sensation flowed through his body.
"Darling," called Lum softly from behind and that snapped him from Rimialdi'
s spell. He kicked Rimialdi from the wall onto his back, stepping down on
his chest forcing the spike through his body. As Malenkov growled in agony,
Ataru knelt down next to him.
"Almost, you bastard," he said. Drawing a mallet from his coat, Ataru
placed the tip of the stake right at the center of Rimialdi's forehead.
"You know this is kind' a funny," Ataru said to him. "Blade told me I'd
never get the chance to use this on any vampire. looks like he's wrong for a
change."
"Moroboshi!" cried Rimialdi.
The mallet came up, and with one hard strike plunged the stake through
Rimialdi's head. He cried loudly up to the sky, flesh searing away amidst a
bright glow of fire and energy, coursing down to the floor. There was one
last flash of light, Ataru stepping back shielding his face. For a brief
second he saw what appeared to be a skeleton but with a bat like wings
sprouting from it's back. The flames rose again then died out in a puff of
smoke.
Ataru knelt down poking through the ash remains that once was Malenkov
Rimialdi. He stood up and dusted his hands, heading back to Lum.

* * * * *

Returning back to the adjoining storeroom, Ataru cradled Lum triumphantly in
his arms basking in self-glory.
"Ah, yes," he said cheerfully. "Looks like 'Ataru the Slayer' has once
again prevailed."
The stunned looks coming from Grace and Benten stopped him. "What?" he
asked.
"I can't believe you actually killed Rimialdi," replied Grace.
"I can't believe he actually had the nerve to stand up to him," added
Benten.
"Come on. I'm a daywalker now, remember?" said Ataru. He suddenly
staggered, dropping to one knee.
"Ataru?" said Grace, but he held up a hand.
"I'm okay," Ataru finally said. "I think my daywalking powers are just
about over though."
"That's a blessing in disguise," muttered Kimball, trading a humored look
with Benten.
Ran moaned behind them, shaking her head as she regained consciousness.
She opened her eyes and tried to sit up.
"Hey, what's going on here?" she said, tugging against the strap binding her
wrist. "Benten, what are you doing here at my photo shoot, and, and why are
my hands tied behind me?"
"Oh, so you don't remember anything that just happened?" asked Benten.
"What? What's happening? I'm supposed to be featured in a spread for
Mister Motoabe!"
Grace pulled herself painfully to her feet while Benten untied Ran.
"And you don't remember kicking me in the back, or stunning Lum and
Jariten?"
Ran stood up looking confused at her.
"Now why would I want to hit you, Benten?"
"I guess Lum's shock broke her from Hiroki's spell," said Grace.
Benten made a frustrated gesture with a fist. "Darn, and I was going to
pound her ass for hitting me like she did."
"Gee, with friendships like this, it's a wonder you guys are both still
alive."
"Well it hurt!"
Rolling her eyes, Grace shook her head. "Come on. We still have to get Lum
plugged in, and I'm hurt and still hungry."
"This way," said Ataru, leading the way through one of the aisles. Grace
limped along, Benten and Ran right behind her.
"Benten, does all this have something to do with Hiroki?" asked Ran.
"You said he was going to put you in a magazine?" replied Benten.
"Ahuh."
"Forget it."

* * * * *

Shinobu's angry cry filled the lobby drowning out those coming from the
vampires and human slaves being cast about. She had gone from innocent and
helpless to angry spin mode, Nashimaru's warclub held out bashing anything
that got within her deadly radius. Above Shinobu's head, Jariten ensured
that anybody managing to get past her got a face full of flames.
Several screaming alpha's had already been sent on their way, running into
Shutaro's deadly blade as he and the rest of the guys drove off the
remaining groups. Between their fire, flame, sword and club, it was
apparent that Rimialdi's dreams of a future empire were nothing more now
than flittering puffs in the wind.
Off in one of Hiroki's sets, the fight between the two daywalkers raged with
full intensity. Blade's injury hampered him slightly, but he held his own
against Hiroki's attacks, striking back fiercely with his own. Their swords
clashed, sparks flying away the stinging hiss of metal sounding as the
blades scraped against each other.
Hiroki attempted to feint and draw Blade to one side, spinning quickly
around expecting his side to be exposed. His blow met steel, Eric drawing
his sword around with lightening speed parrying the sword aside, crossing
over to strike at Hiroki's head.
Barely did Motoabe duck, rolling across the floor. He leaped up onto the
top of a table and stepped back to regain his stance.
"You are good, Blade," he said with a laugh.
Eric limped over, his weapon held at the ready. "I'll give you credit for
skill," he said, "but not for talent."
"Oh, now its insults, eh? You must be realizing that I'm more than a match
for you."
"No. I'm just getting tired of playing around that's all. Is this the best
you've got?"
Hiroki's face turned down in a dark sneer, yelling angrily as he lunged
towards Eric. His sword came down, crashing hard against Blade's with
enough force to dislodge them from their grasp. The two men slammed down to
the floor, growling furiously at each other as the tussled around. Hiroki
managed to get his hands around Eric's throat, squeezing tight trying to
choke the life from him.
He rolled up on top of Blade, slamming a knee into his side drawing a
guttered cry from him, and then began to slam his head repeatedly against
the floor.
"I will kill you, Blade!" he shouted, increasing his pace.
Eric finally had enough. His hands came up, palms slamming the sides of
Hiroki's head. Motoabe's grip fell away as he reared back in pain then a
solid blow to the chin rocked him back. Blade rolled onto his side briefly
shaking the stars from his eyes then rose up only to receive a kick to the
ribs. The pain flashed through is body, but Blade ignored it. He caught
Motoabe's leg, twisted it around slamming him face first to the floor.
"So you like playing drums, huh?" he said, taking a hand full of hair.
"Well that's my favorite instrument too."
Eric returned the favor to Hiroki, but at a much faster pace. Satisfied
that he was sufficiently dazed, Blade drew him up, launching several hard
blows to the stomach and turned him around. A sharp backhand staggered
Motoabe, but he recovered gripping Eric by the throat once more.
"Not this time, asshole!" shouted Blade. His arms came up, breaking the
grip; two well placed chops shattering Hiroki's clavicles. He yelled in
agonizing pain, Eric rearing back delivering a punch that sent Motoabe
sailing through the air into the table behind them. It shattered into bits,
Hiroki rolling around on the floor.
Finally, he came up on his knees. In that instant Blade was behind him, one
blade of his double-edged charka at his throat.
"I've never killed someone like me," he said close to one ear. "Not to say
I'm not going to, but I'll just let you know you picked the wrong side of
the fence to be on, Hiroki."
The blade flashed and Motoabe let out a throttled cough, clutching his hands
to his throat as blood ran though his fingers. He fell onto his side;
hacking and choking for breath while Eric walked over and picked up his
sword.
"You see, Motoabe, there's always one fool who thinks he can take me.
Always somebody who wants to press their luck and test me. They always end
up like you."
Hiroki spit up a clot of blood, turning over onto his side and glared up at
Blade.
"(Gaaghk). The, the only fool. is you. Blade," he said in a raspy voice.
"You, you may have won today but. (cough, cough). but t-time will eventually
catch up with. you!"
"Not before I kill every vampire on this planet."
Hiroki let out a harsh laugh. ".you. can never accomplish that! Our kind
is to widespread. it can only. only grow stronger." He pointed a bloody
finger up at him. "While you. you grow older."
Blade stared down at Hiroki as he collapsed into fits, drawing in his final
breaths.
"T-T-Time will eventually catch up with you. Eric Blade. One day you will.
will meet your fate just. just like. I have."
Eric raised his sword high, plunging it through Hiroki's back into his
heart. There was no flash, no decay of flesh just Motoabe's final gasp as
his life left him forever. For the first time in his life, Eric Blade felt
fear run through his body, the foreboding words of Hiroki echoing through
his mind, one standing out from them all.
Time.
>From the hallway somebody called his name breaking him from his thoughts.
"In here!" he shouted, and the rest of the rescue parties arrived. They all
stopped at the threshold staring at Motoabe's lifeless body.
"You got him," said Shu.
Eric jerked his sword from the body, wiping the blade clean across Motoabe's
back.
"Yeah. Yeah, I got him."
Resheathing the sword, Eric headed for the doorway. "Lum?" he asked.
Grace, leaning on Parma and Kakaguri for support, pointed out towards the
front lobby. "Ataru's got her outside hooked up to a motorcycle battery."
"What about Rimialdi?"
Benten let out a light humph. "Ataru nailed his ass," she told him.
The dim sound of sirens echoed from the street, signaling that it was time
to leave before they were discovered.
"The vampires scattered to the four winds, Blade," said Megane. "What do we
do about them?"
Eric could hear Motoabe's words again in his mind.
"Nothing," he finally said. "They won't be much of a problem anymore."
"So we just leave and let the police find all this?" asked Shu.
"No. Short-Stuff!"
Jariten flew up into his face. "That's Jariten, buster," he growled.
Eric laughed. "Right. Need you to do something you're good at."
"What?"
"Torch this place."
Jariten's eyes went wide. "You mean burn it down?"
"Set a few fires in these rooms. By the time the fire department arrives,
this place should be an inferno."
"And nobody will know anything," said Grace.
The sirens were getting louder, Blade giving Jariten a light slap on the
rear.
"Get going. Shu, Benten go with him just in case there are any stragglers
about. Oh and start with that room," he said, pointing over his shoulder.
Jariten flashed him a grin, flying away to finish the last act in this
evening of nightmarish events that had befallen them.

* * * * *

True to form, Jariten's flames flowed quickly through Motoabe's studios, the
glow from the burning building lighting the night skies. Fire trucks
surrounded the area, but it would be several hours before the blaze could be
extinguished.
That was fine to the people observing the blaze on the top of a building
several blocks away. A solemn silence was observed, their minds reflecting
on what had happened and now where their life would be heading. Even though
Rimialdi and Motoabe were gone, the vampire underworld still remained.
Revenge could still be a threat to them if any of the vampires, or their
slaves desired it.
Shutaro sighed, leaning on the edge of the roof resting his chin on his
hand.
"Well, we can't say this is the end," he said.
"Nope," replied Parma. "I guess we'll be looking over our shoulders from
now on."
"What a mess," said Chibi, sitting down dejected.
"You should not have to much to worry about," Blade said. "I don't think
the Old Bloods here in Japan want their existence publicized. In any event,
you all know what to look for, there shouldn't be much you cannot take on."
Shinobu leaned up against Shu, staring sadly at the city skyline. "Now that
I know vampires exist, I wish I could forget about them."
"Do not worry, Shinobu," said Shu. "Once I purge the Mendou Family
Organization, I will ensure you as well as everyone else will not come to
harm."
"Speaking of which," Grace said. She swatted Eric on the arm. "What about
him?" she asked nodding over to Ataru.
Moroboshi sat cross-legged at the center of the roof, Lum cradled in his
arms still hooked up to a battery from one of the bikes. He appeared calm,
wearing his dark shades staring out at the burning building.
"What about him?" answered Eric.
"You turned him, Blade. Now he's a vampire. What are you going to do about
that?"
"I didn't turn him. My blood is not like yours, and that tiny dose I gave
him will not be enough to make him a vampire anyway."
Kimball crossed her arms. "Are you sure about that?"
Blade started to answer, but her skeptical stare made him pause. "He won't
turn," he finally told her.
"Gee, let's hope not," commented Shinobu. "He's bad enough as a walking
leech now."
They all laughed.
"Hey, Blade. I got one question for you?" said Chibi.
"What's that?"
"Now that we've curtailed vampire activities in Tokyo. uh, what are you
going to do about Grace here?"
A question that had been overlooked until now, Eric found himself the center
of concerned stares. He really did not know how to answer it, rubbing the
back of his neck nervously fighting to come up with the right answer.
"Blade you can't kill her. Not after what she's done for all of us," said
Benten.
"I know, I know!" snapped Eric.
Grace smiled, walking up to him. Blade tried to avoid her gaze, but she
playfully moved around keeping in his view.
"So, ah, what are you going to do, Eric?" she finally asked him.
Eric pulled off his shades, laughing lightly to himself. "Guess I'm going
to have to change my mode of operations."
"Good idea. I've come to like you in an odd way. Doc Standish would be
quite thrilled to meet you."
"Yeah, I think your doc should touch base with my doc. Who knows? Maybe a
cure can be found for the vampire virus."
A loud crash came from the burning warehouse, part of the roof caving into
the structure. Everyone's eyes were transfixed on the scene then Ataru's
voice startled them.
"We need to go," he told them as they turned back around.
He stood supporting Lum, the Oni woman groggy after her near brush with
death.
"Lum needs to sleep, and I'm not feeling so hot myself.," continued Ataru.
There was nothing more for them here, and after the days activities they all
could use some rest.
"Well, we need to be getting back Stateside," said Blade.
"I'll arrange for your flight home," Shu said.
"Got something dark and quiet in first class, dinner and drinks included?"
joked Grace.
"Ah, yes I think that can be arranged, Miss Kimball."
Grace could see a sad look on Benten's face. "Why so glum?" she asked her.
"Nah, I'm not too good on good-byes. I mean I really am going to miss you,
Grace. Oddly enough, I had quite a blast hanging out with you, despite all
of the risk."
Her words made Grace stop for a moment. "Yeah, I'm going to miss you guys
too. Even you, Moroboshi. You better be good to Lum, or I'll come back and
straighten you out right quick."
Jariten flew up and gave her a firm hug. "Bye, Grace," he said. "And
please don't be so hard on yourself. You've always got friends to help you,
so you'll never be alone."
"Oh, you're so sweet, Jariten," exclaimed Grace, hugging him again.
His lecherous leer drew a frown from the guys.
"Yuck," said Kakaguri to Chibi. "You ever seen such a shmoozer move in your
life?"
"Yeah, come to think of it I have."
"Really? Where?"
Chibi glanced back at Ataru and Kakaguri rolled his eyes up to the sky with
a shrug.
"Yeah, I should have known," he said.

Epilogue: New Dawn, New Beginning

One of the Mendou family privet jets was made available for Grace and Blade,
and after a short tearful round of good-byes, they were on their way back to
America. It had been a long night, and most of the gang decided to sleep
over at the Moroboshi home to watch over Lum as she recovered.
By morning, she felt well enough to fly again, and after another brief
recharge was happily talking with Benten, Shinobu and Ran as if nothing had
happened at all. As for Ataru however, his brief run as a daywalker seemed
to have faded away. Oddly enough though, he was quiet and when it came time
for breakfast his usual voracious appetite never appeared, preferring to eat
a small portion that was even less than what Jariten had.
Lum began to worry, sharing her thoughts with the others. Returning to his
room, they found Ataru staring out the bedroom window. Occasionally he
would jerk his head slightly to one side as if listening for something.
"Darling?" called Lum, hovering up behind him.
He did not respond at first, Lum glancing back at the others.
"Yes, Lum?"
Lum gently placed a hand on his shoulder. "Darling, is there something
wrong?"
A brief silence, Ataru finally turning around to face her.
"No, Lum," he said in a level voice. "Nothing's wrong. In fact I'm feeling
quite alive today."
He went over to his desk and sat down, pressing his palms together, fingers
tapping lightly against his bottom lip as if in deep contemplation.
The gang traded confused looks, going into a huddle.
"It's that shot he took," whispered Shinobu. "Blade's blood's has scrambled
his brain."
"Ataru never had a brain to be scrambled to begin with," replied Megane.
"You think he's still suffering from the transformation?" asked Parma.
"I don't know."
Shu looked up. Ataru remained at his desk, and he frowned slightly. Lum
dropped down to her knees beside him, taking a hand in hers.
"Ataru! What is wrong with you?" she asked, voice trembling.
"There is nothing wrong with me, Lum."
"Moroboshi!" cried Shu, walking over to the desk. "You are not acting your
usual disgusting self!"
"Yeah," added Benten. "A full course breakfast, and you only eat a fifth of
it? Are you sick?"
Slowly, Ataru looked over with a stare that made them draw back.
"You see!" said Shinobu. "It's the side effects from that shot I tell you!"
"Let me burn it out of him!" said Jariten, rising up ready to let out a
blast of flames.
Parma pulled the child down before he could let loose his attack.
"Darling," said Lum. "Why don't we go see Sakura and let her give you a
check up?"
Normally, the thought of having Nurse Sakura giving him an exam would send
the blood pressure rising in Ataru, but he shook his head.
"I don't need a check up," he told her, surprising them all.
Lum shot to her feet. "He's sick!" she cried. "Shu, help me take him to
the hospital!"
Shu grabbed the back of the chair.
"Moroboshi, get up and come with us!"
"I'm not sick!"
Shu motioned for Megane and his committee of stormtroopers over. They
surrounded Ataru.
"Moroboshi, Miss Lum is worried about you and. (ugh). s-so are we!"
Ataru looked up at Shutaro. "Well that's touching, Mendou, but I don't need
a doctor."
Megane waved to them leaning down close to Ataru's ear.
"Ataru, what say we go down to the park and check out the babes from the
city college?" he suggested to him.
"Hm, tempting, but I don't think Lum would like that."
"Ulp! That's it, Moroboshi's sick!" declared Megane.
"Are you sure?" asked Ran. "That sounded like a break for all us girls to
me."
"Shu!" pleaded Lum.
"Moroboshi! Don't make us have to drag you out of that chair."
"I don't need-."
"TAKE HIM!" cried Chibi, and the guys pounced.
A small scuffle ensued; ending abruptly as they guys found themselves in a
tug-o-war over the now empty chair.
"Where'd he go?" asked Megane, peering up under the desk.
"Boo," came a voice from the corner of the room.
Ataru stood with arms crossed staring down at the floor. The chair dropped,
jaws dropping open in disbelief.
"Hey, that was fast, Ataru," said Parma. "Just like you did over in Moto-
OOOH!"
The five men slowly stepped back joining Ran, Benten, and Jariten staring
fearfully at him. Shinobu let out a light moan, pressing her hands to her
chin, and even Lum backed away.
"Atat- Ataru?" she gasped, terror in her eyes.
Silence prevailed, and then Ataru turned and looked at his reflection in the
mirror on the wall. He reached down opened one of the dresser drawers and
pulled out a pair of dark sunglasses, putting them on. Ataru chuckled
lightly admiring his reflection once more.
"Well, I guess Blade will not be the only daywalker in the world after all,"
he said, turning to face his friends.
Slowly, Ataru Moroboshi lips parted as he grinned, a gasp of shock coming
from them as they caught sight of his newly formed fanged teeth.





Fin.?